Apostle teach while proving the variety of gifts he giveth an instance in those diverse offices wherein those gifts are to be exercised And he gave some Apostles some Prophets c. 4. The gifts which God bestoweth upon His publick Ministers for the work of the Ministery are the prime and chief of all those gifts which the Lord Christ doth bestow upon His Church and much to be preferred to the private gifts of others in so far especially as they are the ordinary mean appointed by God for working saving Grace Rom. 10. 14 15. for therefore is it that the Apostle not only here but else where Rom. 12. 6. 1 Coâ 12. 28. being to give an induction of those various gifts bestowed by Christ upon His Church doth begin with and insist mainly on those gifts which are given to His publick Ministers and preachers of the Word He gave some Apostles some Prophets 5. A Ministery sent by Christ and sufficiently furnished with ministeriall gifts for the conscientious discharge of that calling is a singular gift of God unto a people whereby Christ doth supply the want of His bodily presence among them and bringeth about the edification of His Church as effectually as if He Himself were present upon earth Joh. 14. 12. for when Christ ascended up far above all heavens He gave in a special gift to His Church and as it were in supply of His absence some Apostles some Prophets 6. The Lord Christ hath never appointed such an office-bearer in his house as the Pope whom Papists call the visible head of the universal Church on earth supplying the room and place of Christ now absent in heaven nor yet of a Lord prelate commonly called Bishop who according to the maintainers of that office is one entrusted with the actual oversight of many Congregations and of whole Provinces with a degree of authority flowing from their office over and above all the Ministers of Jesus Christ within those bounds for if Christ had appointed those great Offices and office-bearers as necessary in His house how should the Apostle have passed them over not only in all other places where he speaketh of this purpose but also here where he is reckoning forth those gifts and offices which Christ ascending to heaven hath appointed to supply in a special manner the want of His bodily presence upon earth which without all doubt should be most supplied by those if they were of His appointment and therefore though the office of ruling Elder and Deacon be not so necessary to be here mentioned Yet those great Offices the mentioning whereof would have been so subservient to his purpose could not be well omitted Now none of those are here for he gave some Apostles some Prophets c. 7. The Lord Christ hath not intrusted all with a publick office in His house but some only to whom the rest ought to submit themselves and obey in the Lord Heb. 13. 17. Neither are all Office-bearers intrusted with one and the same office and therefore not indued with the same measure of gifts and parts so that we are not to measure all by some rejecting others who come not up in all things to those for He gave some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists c. some only and not all 8. The Lord hath alwayes raised and yet will raise up men in His Church according to what the exigence of the times requireth and though we have not ground to look for men extraordinary whether for gifts or office Yet for men singularly assisted in their ordinary stations when the important affairs of the Church do call for such for here when there were extraordinary things to be done the first foundations of the Christian Church to be laid the Canon of Scripture to be compleated the Jewish way of Religion once established by God to be put down the Lord Christ sendeth forth extraordinary office-bearers and extraordinarily assisted for to bring all this about He gave some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists 9. So wise and mercifull is the Lord Christ that He doth not overburthen His servants too much but where their work goeth beyond their strength He hath sufficiently provided how a part of their burden may be taken on by others for the work of laying the foundations of the Christian Church being too heavie for the twelve Apostles He did allow them co-workers and fellow-helpers even the Prophets and Evangelists He gave some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists c. 10. Whatever is done in the Church of Christ according to His order though mediately by the hands of men Christ will own it as if it were done immediately by Himself which holdeth especially in the Churches calling of fit men to the work of the Ministery according to the order appointed by Christ for he maketh the calling of ordinary Pastors and Teachers though it be mediate only and by men to be from Christ as well as the immediate extraordinary calling of the Apostles He gave some Apostles some Pastors and Teachers 11. As it is needfull that both the judgments of people be informed and their affections wrought upon and as God hath furnished His servants with answerable gifts for effectuating both so we are not to despise either of those sorts of gifts neither the sound plain able teaching gift though it be not so operative or taking upon the affections nor yet the pithy moving pastorall gift that worketh upon the affections though it be not accompanied with profound knowledge and great learning in those who have it for the Lord dispenseth both those gifts and oftimes not to the same person He gave Pastors and Teachers Vers. 12. For the perfecting of the Saints for the work of the ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ. THe Apostle having thus far enlarged himself upon the first branch of that general argument for union taken from the diversity of gifts in the Church to wit because they all came from one and the same author he doth now fall upon its second branch inforcing unity notwithstanding the diversity of gifts and offices because they are all given for promoting one and the same end which end is first propounded in this verse in three different expressions all tending much to the same purpose but with some difference in regard of three sorts of persons to whom the ministerial function hath reference First in regard of the Saints or people the end of the Ministery is to perfect them that is to bring them out of that disorderly disjoynted and confused frame posture and condition wherein they are and to fix them in a well-ordered compact spiritual frame and state which is attained when they are joyned to Christ by faith and one to another by love for the word signifieth to prepare fit and dispose things in an orderly frame Rom. 9. -22. and especially such things as were before rent asunder Mark 1. 19. or out of their own due place and order as disjoynted members
Apostle 2. Faithful and called Ministers of Jesus Christ are to be so far from cowardly ceding or heartlesse fainting under the bold bitter and unjust aspersions of those who would labour to question their Calling and thereby weaken their Authority and render the truth of their Doctrine doubtsom Mat. 21. 23. that they ought so much the more for the credit of their Office Rom. 11. 13. and for the Truth 's sake which they preach 1 Cor. 7. 25. avow their Calling against all who do question it Thus Paul writing to these Galatians amongst whom by means of the false Apostles his Authority was questioned more than in any other Church chap. 2. 6 9 c. expresseth himself more largely in avowing his Call to the Apostolick Office than in any other Epistle not only affirming that he was called by Jesus Christ and God the Father but also denying that he was an Apostle of men or by man 3. The Apostolick Office had this common to it with all other Church-offices whether ordinary or extraordinary Eph. 4. 11. that it was not the invention of man or founded upon authority meerly humane but was instituted by Jesus Christ to whom only it appertaineth to appoint Office-bearers in His House 1 Cor. 12. 28. for which respect Paul affirmeth he was an Apostle not of man as the Ambassadors and Officers of Princes and States are Ministers are Ambassadors for Christ representing Him and having their Authority from Him 2 Cor. 5. 20. 4. The Office of an Apostle had this peculiar unto it self that the designation of the person to undergo that Office was not mediately by the election and suffrages of men as it is in the calling of ordinary Office-bearers Act. 14. 23. but immediately from God so that the Function of the Apostles ceased with them and did not passe by succession to a Pope or any other for in this respect Paul affirmeth he was an Apostle not by man to wit meer man but by Jesus Christ and God the Father He was called immediately by God Act. 9. 15. Doct. 5. That Jesus Christ is not meer man but God also appeareth from this that the Apostle here opposeth Christ to man and so He behoved to be more than man and this was not an Angel Heb. 2. 16. and therefore He was also God Neither by man saith he to wit meer man but by Jesus Christ. 6. When Scripture ascribeth an action to the Father the first Person of the blessed Trinity as done by Him it is not to be so understood as if the Son and holy Ghost were excluded from having hand in that action but that they are rather included in the Father as persons of the same Godhead for the calling of the Ministers of the Gospel which is ascribed to God the Father is ascribed to the holy Ghost Act. 20. 28. and Paul who is here said to be called by God the Father is by the holy Ghost separated and sent forth unto a particular imployment in his Calling Act. 13. 2 4. and the raising of Christ from the dead in like manner ascribed to God the Father here is ascribed to Christ also Joh. 10. 18. and to the holy Ghost Rom. 8. 11. And God the Father who raised Him from the dead All the external actions of the Godhead towards the creatures are common to the whole Trinity Joh. 5. 19. So that the ascribing of some actions to the Father is not as if any of the rest were not concurring But because of the order of working which is among the Three Persons the Father being the first fountain of working as doing all things from Himself 1 Cor. 8. 6. by the Son 1 Cor. 8. 6. and holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12. 6 8. because of this order those actions which are common to the whole Trinity are frequently ascribed unto the Father 7. As Jesus Christ who hath life in Himself Job 5. 26. and is the fountain of life unto others Joh. 6. 33. was once among the dead so He was raised again by the power of the Father from death unto life and is alive for evermore Amen Rev. 1. 18. it being impossible that He should be holden by death Act. 2. 24. and Divine Justice having received full satisfaction from Him for all which He undertook to do or suffer as our Cautioner Joh. 16. 10. Who raised Him from the dead saith he 8. So blinded are men usually with preposterous zeal towards their erroneous opinions that frequently they do alleage those things for to uphold them which of all other things are most contrary unto them Thus the false Apostles that they might shake the Truth preached by Paul and establish their own contrary Error did alleage that he was no lawful Apostle as for other reasons so it would seem mainly for this Because he had not seen Christ in the flesh 1 Cor. 9. 1. nor yet was called before His death and that therefore his Doctrine was not to be much regarded Which reason Paul doth here refute by shewing he was called by Christ after He was raised from the dead and had taken possession of His glorious Kingdom leaving unto them to gather that therefore his Callâng had at least no lesse dignity and glory in it than if he had been called by Christ when He was here upon the Earth in the dayes of His flesh And God the Father who raised Him from the dead From vers 2. Learn 1. The moc they are whom God maketh use of to hold out the beauty of Truth and Holinesse unto us that we may imbrace and follow it or the deformity and danger of Error and Vice that we may fly from hate and abhor it We are the more to take heed how we reject or imbrace dispise or obey what is so pressed upon us as knowing there will be the moe to bear witnesse of our guilt and seek to the equity of God's judgment against us if we obey not Luke 9. 5. for Paul doth joyn the consent of all the Brethren who were with him unto what he writeth that so his Doctrine and Reproofs might have the more weight And all the Brethren which are with me 2. Though the sins of a Church whether in Doctrine or Manners are not to be reputed as no sins by us because they are connived at or pleaded for by a Church Jer. 5. 31. and though the sins of Churches are to be pleaded against by private Christians in their places and stations Hos. 2. 2. So far are they to be from following of a multitude to do evil Exod. 23. 2. Yet we are not so to stumble at the many sinful failings yea grosse enormities which may be in Churches relating either to Faith or Manners as presently to unchurch them by denying them to be a Church or to separate from them by refusing to keep communion with them in lawful and commanded Ordinances being purely administrated according to the prescript of God's Word chiefly if their Error be not contrary to fundamental
it to make Paul invidious if Titus had been circumcised they were ready to traduce him to the Gentiles as a man who preached one thing to them and practised the contrary among the Apostles if he had not been circumcised they had ground to incense the Jews against him as a contemner of that divine Ordinance 7. Jesus Christ having by that only Sacrifice of Himself upon the Crosse fulfilled all those Legal Types and Shadows of things to come Heb. 8. 5. and 9. 9. hath purchased liberty unto the Christian Church and made them fully free from the observation of those Levitical Ceremonies chap. 5. 1. hence this freedom is called Our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus 8. The Ceremonial Law of Moses was a great bondage and most burdensome yoke Act. 15. 10. to the ancient Church what through the multitude of performances which were thereby injoyned some whereof were extreamly expensive Lev. 1 2 3 4 5. chapters others painfull and hazardous to the natural life Gen. 34. 25. and others most wearisom to the flesh Deut. 16. 16. and what through the punctual observance of all those Ordinances enjoyned under most terrible Certifications Deut. 27. 26. for the Apostle calleth the return of the Christian Church to the observation of the Ceremonial Law which was endeavoured by those false brethren a bringing of them unto bondage That they might bring us unto bondage From Vers. 5. Learn 1. When things in themselves indifferent are urged as necessary and required as an evidence of our assent unto an untruth or quitting of any part of Truth in that case which is indeed a case of confession the practice of a thing indifferent is sinfull and to be abstained from for so did the false brethren urge the Circumcision of Titus even as an evidence of Paul's receding from the Doctrine of Christian Liberty and therefore he obeyed them not To whom we gave place no not for an hour 2. Though much may be done for comopsing of Church-differences by using all meeknesse and forbearance towards those who oppose themselves 2 Tim. 2. 25. acting joyntly with them in those things wherein there is an harmonious agreement Phil. 3. 16. holding off publick debates in those things whereabout the difference is Rom. 14. 5. providing they be not of the most weighty and substantial Truths Gal. 5. 2 3. Yet we are not for peace's cause to quit the least part of Truth whether by a formal denying of it or doing that which in reason may and ought to be so expounded thus Paul who for lawfull ceding did become all things to all men 1 Cor. 4. 19 c. would not give place by way of subjection so as to yeeld the cause controverted to the adversaries neither would he do any thing though never so little and in its own nature indifferent which might be an evidence of his yeelding To whom we gave place by subjection no not for an hour he would not use Circumcision no not that once he would not cede one hair breadth to them 3. A Minister of Christ when he is called to confesse and avow Truth hath not only his own peace with God and keeping of a good conscience to look unto 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. but also the condition of his Flock who will be much shaken or confirmed in the Truth by his faint or bold and faithfull confession Thus Paul in the present business had an eye to the converted Gentiles of whom were these Galatians lest their Faith had been shaken by his inconstancy We gave not place faith he that the truth of the Gospel might continue with you 4. It is not enough that people have the name of the Gospel among them of some Truths of it being mixed with several Errors but all and especially Ministers should endeavour to have the Gospel in purity and integrity free from any mixture of contrary Errors for a little leaven to which Error is compared Mat. 16. 12. leaveneth the whole lump 1 Cor. 5. 6. Thus it was Paul's endeavour that the truth of the Gospel might continue with them that is the whole Doctrine of the Gospel not corrupted with any Error Vers. 6. But of these who seemed to be somewhat whatsoever they were it maketh no matter to me God accepteth no mans person for they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me FOlloweth a seventh Evidence that both Paul's Doctrine and Office were divine containing the event of that meeting which he had with the Apostles in three things the first whereof is in this Verse to wit that of these or from those who were looked upon as chief among the Apostles of whom Paul's adversaries did boast as if they had been his superiours Paul had learned nothing which last words or some such like are to be supplied for making out the sentence and because their personal prerogatives such as that they had seen Christ in the flesh were Apostles when he was a persecutor might have been objected to his prejudice he sheweth these were not to be taken notice of by him neither would be taken notice of by God whose judgment is not swayed by any thing which is extrinsecal and belongeth not to the cause in hand and therefore their being Apostles before him would not make his Office or Doctrine more uncertain or lesse divine than theirs seing he was an Apostle now aswell as they and his Doctrine such as could not be questioned by themselves for after that conference wherein he related to them the Gospel preached by him they corrected nothing and added nothing to what he had said but approved all Doct. 1. It is nothing contrary to but agreeth very well with Christians modesty and humility for a man to speak to his own commendation in some cases especially when he laboureth under reproach and when the honour of God and the Gospel do also suffer with him for Paul avoweth that he learned nothing from the chief Apostles and was not in any thing inferiour to them because if he had yeelded to the contrary his adversaries would presently have retorted that he was no Apostle but at the most an ordinary Preacher and his Doctrine in time bypast had been erroneous But of these or from those who seemed to be somewhat supply for making out the sense I learned nothing which Paul concealeth in modesty it being that part of the phrase which should have expressed his praise most and leaveth it to be supplied by the reader from the scope of the purpose and from the like expression in the close of the verse The like form of speaking is used 1 Chron. 4. 10. Oh that thou wouldest c. or If thou wouldest 2. It is not unusual for heretical spirits to cry-up some of Christ's faithfull Ministers above the rest and so to have the persons of men in admiration and this not from any respect to them but for their own advantage Jude ver -16. as hereby rendring those whom they so cry-up
suspect of favouring their Error and bearing down the rest with the pretended shew of their authority Thus Paul's adversaries did extoll Peter James and John as much preferible to him because of their personal prerogatives above him as appeareth from Pauls labouring so much to prove that they were no wayes superiour to him and to take off any prejudice which might rise against himself from their personal prerogatives of seeing Christ in the flesh and being Apostles before him But from those I learned nothing whosoever they were c. 3. In our esteem of persons and things our judgment ought not to be ruled by the approbation of men so as to put a price upon every thing which is commonly esteemed of among men Luke 16. 15. but by the approbation of God so that every thing may have more or lesse weight with us according as He esteemeth of it Thus Paul regarded not the personal prerogatives of the other Apostles as bearing any weight in the present businesse because God regarded them not It maketh no matter to me God accepteth no man's person 4. The Lord in passing judgement upon persons or things is not swayed with any thing which is extrinsecall and belongeth not unto the cause whereabout He judgeth He respecteth not the person of man that is He will not approve or disapprove of a man's cause for his person if it be not otherwise worthy of approbation or reproof because most frequently a man's cause and person come under different considerations for saith he God accepteth of no mans person whereby in this place is meaned that the personall prerogatives of the other Apostles did not bear weight with God to make Paul's Office or Doctrine more uncertain and lesse divine than theirs seing whatever other use those prerogatives did serve for Yet they appertained nothing to the present cause 5. Though some of Christ's faithfull Servants may be cryed-up by light wits or heretical spirits to the down-bearing of the deserved estimation of others Yet so far ought they themselves to be from being transported with groundlesse applause and from despising those others beyond whom they are so much esteemed of that they are to bear-up their credit so much the more by withholding no approbation of theirs from them which is their due although they should thereby contradict their own flatterers and make them lyars for those Apostles who were so much cryed-up by the false brethren to Paul's prejudice did throughly approve his Doctrine declaring him to be an orthodox Preacher and an Apostle of Jesus Christ as well as themselves contrary to what his adversaries and their flatterers affirmed of him In conference they added nothing to me and ver 9. They gave me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship Vers. 7. But contrariwise when they saw that the Gospel of the Uncircumcision was committed unto me as the Gospel of the Circumcision was unto Peter 8. For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the Apostleship of the Circumcision the same was mighty in me towards the Gentiles 9. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to be pillars perceived the Grace that was given unto me they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that we should go unto the Heathen and they unto the Circumcision HEre is a second part of the event of that Meeting at Jerusalem to wit that when the Apostles James Cephas that is Peter Joh. 1. 42. and John had by certain evidences found that the Gospel of the Uncircumcision or the Apostolick-office to preach the Gospel among the uncircumcised Gentiles was concredited by God to Paul as well as the Gospel of Circumcision or the Apostolick-office to preach the Gospel among the circumcised Jews was committed unto Peter ver 7. which they did gather from this that the like divine assistance blessing and successe did accompany the labours both of Peter and Paul towards their respective Charges and so their Office behoved to be equally divine ver 8. and when those three Apostles who were commonly and no lesse deservedly reputed pillars of the Church as being under God the upholders of it by their Ministry gifts diligence and fidelity had seen the grace or gifts both ordinary and extraordinary which were bestowed by God upon Paul fitting him every way for the Apostolick-office they did without more ado acknowledge both Paul and Barnabas for their Collegues or fellow-Apostles giving them the right hand in evidence of the same as also of their mutual agreement in dividing of their Charge so as that Paul and Barnabas should go on to discharge their Apostolick-office among the Gentiles and the other three among the Jews vet 9. which paction is nothing contrary to what is held forth Act. 15. 7. for Peter speaketh not there that his ordinary Charge was to preach unto the Gentiles but of that one act of his mentioned Act. 10. whereby he was at one time imployed to preach to them at the first beginning of their conversion All which doth evidence that Paul was an Apostle immediately called and acknowledged to be such by the other Apostles Doct. 1. This Scripture doth many wayes refute that dream of the Papists concerning Peter's primacy or supremacy over the rest of the Apostles and over the Catholick Church and of the Pope's succeeding to Peter in that supposed illimited trust for 1. the Apostle's drift in all this is to shew that he was every way equal with Peter and the rest of the Apostles and no wayes inferiour unto them and that he was acknowledged to be so by Peter himself so that Peter was not supream over all When they saw that the Gospel of uncircumcision was committed unto me c. 2. Paul doth here compare himself mainly and particularly with Peter while he expresseth him by name even when he is speaking of these things which were common to Peter with the other two James and John as that the Gospel of Circumcision was committed to Peter and this because it seemeth Paul s adversaries did mainly cry-up Peter as superiour to him so that this of Peter's primacy above the other Apostles hath been an old plea but ill grounded and expresly confuted by Paul in this place As the Gospel of Circumcision was committed unto Peter 3. We find here a divine Ordinance that Peter should exercise his Office among the Jews as their Apostle of which Ordinance they can produce no change and so if the Pope plead to be Peter's successor he must challenge a superiority over the Jews and hath nothing to do with us As the Gospel of the circumcision was unto Peter 4. Paul by vertue of the same divine Ordinance was to exercise his Office among the Gentiles as their Apostle and endued with the same Authority in all points which Peter had over the Jews and therefore Peter was not supream But if the Pope give-out himself for universal Pastor over the whole World he must not plead his succession to Peter so much as
from the strength of Nature or the Works of the Unregenerate and not the Works of the Regenerate also which are performed by the Grace of Christ he should have quite mistaken the question and not at all refuted his adversaries It doth therefore of necessity follow that the Apostle reasoneth against Justification by Works done in obedience to the Law in general and that he affirmeth we are justified only by Faith in opposition unto all Works of ours whatsoever which he proveth by two Arguments in this Chapter First because he himself and other Jews who though they enjoyed by birth and education as being born Members of the visible Church many priviledges beyond the Gentiles who were profane sinners and born aliens from God and therefore might have expected to be justified by their good works if so any could be justified that way Yet they knowing perfectly that all their Works done in obedience to the Law could never justifie or make them righteous before God and that only Faith in Christ would make them so righteous even they who had as much reason to boast of their Works as any other had renounced all confidence in their Works and betaken themselves only to Faith in Jesus Christ for Justification and hereby he leaveth unto them to gather what madnesse it were for those Galatians or any other of the Gentiles to rely upon the Works of the Law so as to be justified by them which he further confirmeth as it seemeth from Psal. 143. -2. affirming that no flesh whether Jew or Gentile shall be justified to wit by the Works of the Law which is here supplyed by the Apostle without adding to the sense The like addition of words for explication without wronging the sense is frequently used in the New Testament where Scriptures are cited out of the Old as Mat. 4. 10. compared with Deut. 6. 13. Heb. 10. 5. compared with Psal. 140. 7. Doct. 1. Though every man by nature is a childe of wrath and enemy to God Eph. 2. 3. as Nature speaketh that which is born with us and conveyed unto us from our parents by carnal generation Psal. 51. 5. Yet all those who are born within the visible Church have a right by nature unto Church-priviledges and to enjoy the external means of Grace and Salvation as Nature speaketh that which is born with us not of natural generation but of free-grace which God is pleased to honour His People with and to deny unto others for the Apostle here calleth himself and others come of Abraham who had been from that time upwards the only visible Church Psal. 147. 19 20. Jews by nature wherby he doth not simply design them to be men of such a Nation for that could make nothing to the Apostle's scope in the present argument besides that the Jew is here opposed to sinners of the Gentiles so it must relate some way to their spiritual state neither doth it import that much as if they had inherent holinesse and were altogether sinlesse by nature for this is contradicted by Scripture Rom. 3. 9. So the meaning must be that from their birth and because of God's love to them in making choice of them to be a Church to Himself above all Nations Deut. 7. 6. they were externally at least in covenant with God Deut. 29. 11. whereby they had a right to all Church-priviledges as of being under God's special care and government Isa. 4. 5 6. of enjoying the ordinary means of Salvation as they were capable of them Gen. 17. 12. And as it was with the Jews then so is it with those that are born within the visible Church now they are Christians by birth to wit in the sense presently mentioned for the visible Church under the New Testament and among the Gentiles hath succeeded to those priviledges which were enjoyed by the Church under the Old Rom. 11. 17. So that even young Infants are expresly called holy 1 Cor. 7. 14. to wit with an external and federal holinesse and on this account they have right to Baptism the seal of the Covenant which no Infidel can claim Act. 2. 38 39. We who are Jews by nature and not sinners of the Gentiles 2. The Doctrine of free Justification by Faith in Jesus Christ and not by Works was early opposed by Satan and heretical spirits and no Doctrine so much opposed as it was and that because no Truth is more necessary to be keeped pure than this is it being such a Truth as if it be keeped pure several other Truths are keeped pure also and if it fall many other Truths do also fall with it Therefore is it that Satan did so much labour and yet laboureth to bear it down for the defacing of this Truth was mainly aimed at by the false Apostles among those Galatians as appeareth from the Apostle his setting of himself so much to defend it That we might be justified by the Faith of Christ and not by the Works of the Law saith he 3. Concerning the nature of Justification we learn several things First That Justification is not the Lord 's making one who was before unjust to be just by working of habitual and inherent righteousnesse in him as the Papists do take it confounding Justification and Sanctification contrary to Scripture 1 Cor. 6. 11. But it is a judicial action whereby the Lord absolveth the sinner from death and wrath and adjudgeth him to life eternal for the word expressing this grace here is a judicial word taken from Courts of Justice which being attributed to the Judge is opposed to condemn Rom. 8. 33 34. and so signifieth to absolve and give sentence neither doth the Scripture ever make use of this word in any other sense where the justification of a sinner before God is spoken of Knowing that a man is not justified c. and that we might be justified Secondly The ground whereupon and the cause for which sinners are thus justified or absolved from wrath and adjudged to life eternal is not any Works which they do in obedience to the Law of God whether Ceremonial or Moral for Works are excluded while he saith A man is not justified by the works of the Law but by the Faith of Jesus Christ it is not except by the Faith c. as if Works were only excluded when Faith is not joyned with them as the Papists do read it but the word is well turned here by the adversative particle But as it is frequently in Scripture See chap. 1. 7. Mat. 12. 4. So that Works are simply excluded and Faith established as only having hand in this businesss which is more plainly asserted afterwards That we might be justified by the Faith of Christ and not by the Works of the Law by which are meaned both the Works of the Moral and Ceremonial Law as we cleared in the Exposition Thirdly The Works which are excluded from having hand in Justification are not only those which are done before conversion but also
nature 5. As the power of God is engaged to give a being and subsistance unto every thing contained within the compasse of a Promise Isa. 46. 11. So it doth accordingly perform even when all ordinary means and second causes do fail and become uselesse for bringing about the thing promised for a promise being made to Abraham that Sarah should have a childe she conceiveth and beareth Isaac not after the flesh or according to the ordinary course of nature but through vertue of that Promise But he of the free-woman was by promise saith he Vers. 24. Which things are an Allegorie for these are the two Covenants the one from the mount Sinai which gendreth to bondage which is Agar 25. For this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia and answereth to Jerusalem which now is and is in bondage with her children IN the third place the Apostle expoundeth the mystery which was lurking under and prefigured by the former history In order to which he sheweth that those things or the Scripture presently cited is an Allegorie that is besides the literal historical sense of the words God intended that the purpose contained in them should shadow forth the state of His Church in the following particulars So that Abrahams two Wives did represent the two Covenants to wit the old Covenant or the Covenant of Grace under the old Administration Heb. 8. 7. which Covenant was greatly mistaken and did degenerate unto a plain Covenant of Works in the sense of many who did adhere unto it 2. The new Covenant or the Covenant of Grace under the new Administration Heb. 8. 8. The first of which Covenants he sheweth was prefigured by Agar the bond-woman and he describeth it 1. from the place where it was first given to wit upon mount Sinai 2. From the like effect produced by it with that of Agar to wit that as Hagar so this Covenant especially as it was generally mistaken for a Covenant of Works did beget children unto bondage that is they who adhered to that Covenant so taken were not thereby freed from their bondage to sin Satan and God's wrath chap. 3. 10. and were of a servile mercenary disposition as doing whatever they did in God's service not from love but slavish fear and of purpose to merit Heaven by their good works Mark 10. 17. This is ver 24. And having as it were in a parenthesis shewen the fitnesse of the former resemblance because mount Sinai where the old Covenant was first delivered is also in God's providence called Agar by the Arabians he describeth this Covenant thirdly from those who in the time of the Apostles did tenaciously adhere to it by shewing that the earthly Jerusalem or the Jewish Church not as she was in her best times but in that present age did answer that is as the Original doth bear was in the same rank or did keep a kind of harmony and concord with that Covenant because that Church and the members thereof called here her children did remain in a servile condition which he shewed before was the fruit of adhering unto this Covenant as it was now adulterated and corrupted ver 25. Now though the Spirit of God maketh use of the history of Abraham's having two wives to set forth a spiritual mystery not condemning his fact yet this doth not justifie his polygamy no more than injustice in stewards is justified by the parable Luke 16. 1. it being sufficient that the Word of God doth condemn polygamy elsewhere MÃ l 2. 15. and Mat. 19. 4 5 6. Doct. 1. Though there be only one genuine sense and meaning of every place of Scripture which is sometimes expressed in proper Gen. 1. 1. sometimes in figurative and borrowed speeches Luke 13. 32. otherwise if Scripture had moe meanings than one it should be ambiguous and doubtsom yet this hindereth not but that the sense of Scripture may be somtimes not simple but composed so that there is one thing signified immediately by the words and another thing immediately by the purpose comprehended in the words and but mediately by the words themselves as it is in types and allegories for this history did immediatly set forth the state of Abraham's family and the state of Abraham's family did shadow forth the state of God's Church in the particulars afore-mentioned Which things are an Allegory saith he 2. Though the Spirit of God speaking in Scripture giveth us expresse warrant to expound some places of Scripture as holding forth by way of type or allegory some further purpose than what the words do either in their proper or usual acception bear yet it doth not follow hence that we may without such warrant expound other Scriptures after the same manner or hold forth our witty inventions of that kind as a part of the meaning intended by the Spirit of God in those Scriptures for the Spirit of God expresly sheweth that this Scripture or those things are an Allegory 3. It is a very usual way of speaking in Scripture whereby the name of the thing signified is given to that which doth only signifie and represent that thing So is it in the words of the institution of the Lord's Supper Mark 14. -22. and so is it here where the Apostle speaking of Abraham's two wives saith Those are the two Covenants not that they were essentially such but because they did represent and prefigure them 4. Though the Covenant of Grace entred by God with sinners in Christ hath been but one for substance in all ages of the Church Heb. 13. 8. yet there hath been divers wayes of administrating it one especially under the Old Testament and another under the New hence is it that this one Covenant is held forth as differing from it self and as if it were not one but two for those are the two Covenants saith he 5. The Covenant of Grace as it was dispensed under the Old Testament because the Law and the curse of the Law was then much pressed and the grace contained therein but darkly propounded was therefore generally looked upon as a Covenant of Works and the most part did so rely upon it and expect life from it ãâã for the Apostle speaketh of the Covenant made on Sinai in this sense while he saith it did gender unto bondage to wit as it was mistaken for a Covenant of Works and how it is said in that sense to gender unto bondage is cleared in the Exposition The one from the mount Sinai which gendreth unto bondage 6. Hagar Sarah's bond-maid did fitly represent and prefigure the Covenant of Grace as it was delivered upon mount Sinai not only for the reasons contained in the Text but also because as Hagar was once a second wife to Abraham and Ishmael her son for a while Abraham's presumed heir Gen. 17. 18. yet after she began to contest with her mistris Sarah Gen. 16. 4. and her son to persecute Isaac the childe of promise both mother and son were cast out of Abraham's family and deprived
the labours of Christ's Ministers are attended with little successe and but very few are converted by their pains and this even somtimes when outward means are such as may be most promising of fruitfulnesse the Lord hereby inculcating this necessary Lesson That the great work of converting souls dependeth not upon most promising means 1 Cor. 3. 6. for the Prophet having an eye mainly as we shewed in the Exposition to the first beginnings of the Christian Church when Christ Himself was a Preacher Rom. 15. 8. calleth her by the name of barren that beareth not that travelleth not 3. The Lord will sometimes for good and necessary reasons expressed chap. 1. ver 13. doct 6. give His Church and People so far over to the rage of persecuters and own them as little under trouble to the view of the world as if He had no interest in them as their Lord and Husband for in this respect the Apostle calleth the Christian Church desolate that is without an husband in appearance For the desolate c. 4. A false declining yea an apostate Church may be to outward appearance much more owned of God as to the multitude of followers external beauty outward prosperity and freedom from the crosse than the true Church So that none of those things are infallible marks of a true Church for the Jewish Synagogue because of those things seemed to have an husband when the Christian Church was desolate Than she that hath an husband 5. The wise Lord hath thought it fit to make His Church and real Believers in the Church lyable as to their outward condition mainly to great variety and many changes it being almost impossible that we who are of such changeable tempers our selves should bear any one condition right for any long time together and not miscarry one way or other under it Psal. 55. -19. for the Church for that time barren and desolate was to have many children The desolate hath or as the words may also reade shall have many children 6. It is the duty of God's People to compose their affections especially those of joy and sorrow suitably to God's various way of dealing with them for the Church before barren and therefore sad is to change her sorrow into joy upon God's changing His way of dealing with her Rejoyce thou barren for the desolate hath many moe children 7. The enlargement of Christ's Kingdom and gaining of many sinners to God together with the weakning of Satan's interest in the world ought to be entertained with much joy for saith he Rejoyce break forth and cry for the desolate hath many moe children than she that hath an husband 8. So many are the discouragements of the Godly and so many causes of grief which are as heavy weights and strong bars to bear down and keep in their joy That this duty of rejoycing is not easily come at even when God in His gracious providence giveth reason for it Hence the command is inculcated in several words Rejoyce cry and break forth which last supposeth that many restraints from this duty are lying-on which must be broken-through before the heart can attain to it Vers. 28. Now we Brethren as Isaac was are the children of promise THe Apostle in the last place applieth this typical history and the scriptural confirmation of the mystery prefigured by it And first by asserting what himself really was and what in charity he yet conceived many of them at least to be he sheweth the only way of attaining the heavenly inheritance as children to be by vertue of the Covenant-promise in resemblance of Isaac who was so begotten ver -23. and tacitly implyeth that it is not attained by vertue of our own natural endeavours or fleshly priviledges whereof the Jewish Synagogue and her followers did boast chap. 6. ver 12 and wherein they were represented by the childe of the bond-woman Ishmael ver 23 Doct. 1. A Minister ought to prosecute general Doctrine so far untill it be brought home to the particular state and case of his hearers by pertinent and close application as that wherein the life and power of preaching doth mainly consist 1 Tim. 5. 20. for Paul resteth not untill he make application of the Doctrine in hand Now we Brethren as Isaac was c. 2. The humours of people are sometimes so ticklish that a Minister hath need to proceed to the work of applying general Truths unto them with that warinesse and circumspection as to point out their duty and what he would have them to be rather by shewing his charitable thoughts of them that they are so already than by any direct up-stirring of them to it for so doth Paul here point at their duty of quiting confidence in the flesh and of betaking themselves to Faith in the Promise by shewing he did in charity judge of them as those who had done so already Now we Brethren are children of the promise 3. That any of Adam's lost seed who are by nature children of wrath do become the children of God and heirs of eternal life is only by vertue of the gracious promises of the Covenant of Grace in so far as first they are begotten into a new and spiritual life not from any principle of natural strength and vigor Rom. 9. 16. but by the force of those Promises enlivened by the Spirit of God 2 Cor. 10. 4. And secondly their right to Heaven ariseth not from any works which they do Tit. 3. 5 but from Faith in the Promise Joh. 3. 16. for in this sense we are called children of the promise Vers. 29. But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit even so it is now HE applyeth the present purpose in the second place for consolation to the true members of the Christian Church against those persecutions which they sustained from the false Apostles and such others as adhered to the Jewish Synagogue and to the doctrine of Justification by Works first by shewing that the like persecution did befall Isaac and was prefigured by those bitter mockings which Isaac who was begotten by the power of Gods Spirit according to the tenour of the Promise did suffer from Ishmael who was begotten by the ordinary strength of nature and boasted in his carnal outward priviledges See Gen. 21. 9. As it was then so it is now saith he Doct. 1. It hath been and yet is the ordinary lot of God's Children to suffer hard things from the men of this world the Lord having seen it most fitting that by the crosse they come to their Crown and through many tribulations enter into the Kingdom of Heaven Act. 14. 22. for Paul speaketh of persecutions as a thing common to the Church in all ages But as then even so it is now saith he 2. The sorest persecutions and troubles which the Godly endure do frequently come from those who are otherwise tyed unto them by most strict and nearest relations of kinred
in the lesser Asia Rev. 1. 11. and having foreseen by the Spirit of prophesie that though this Church as appeareth from the strain of the whole Epistle was for the time free from schism and constant in the doctrine of the Gospel yet false teachers in progress of time would arise among them to pervert them Act. 20. 29 30. And fearing also lest his own present sufferings he being now a prisoner at Rome chap. 3 1. should make them faint and sit up in their christian course chap. 3. 13. Therefore and upon these occasions be writeth this Epistle unto them His scope wherein is to excite them unto constancy and further progresse in faith and piety as appeareth from the subject matter of the whole Epistle and more especially from chap. 3. 13 c. and chap. 4. 1. In order to which scope after the Inscription ver 1 2. chap. 1. he propoundeth to their view a short sum of the doctrine of faith and salvation by Christ which he doth several wayes illustrate commend extend both to Jew and Gentile and guard from contempt occasioned by the crosse exhorting them of times indirectly to cleave unto it and make progresse in the knowledge of it to the end of chap. 3. After which he inciteth them to the study and practice of holinesse both in the general and special duties of a christian life chap. 4 5. and to ver 21. of chap. 6. And so having recommended some private affairs of his own to the care of Tychicus ver 21 22. he concludeth the Epistle with almost the same salutation by which be made his entry to it ver 23 24. CHAP. I. IN the first part of this Chapter after the Inscription ver 1 2. the Apostle unfoldeth the grounds and causes of the salvation of sinners ascribing all unto God's free grace in Christ which he doth first generally by way of thanksgiving unto God ver 3. Secondly more particularly and first he treateth of the grounds causes and means of salvation as they were prepared in the eternal decree of election which he describeth from those ends which God intended in that decree as our sanctification ver 4. our adoption or glorification ver 5. and the glory of His grace ver 6. Next as they were purchased by Christ in the work of redemption ver 7. And lastly as they are applyed unto the Elect in their effectual calling ver 8. which is illustrated from the mean made use of for bringing it about to wit the revealing and publishing of the Gospel ver 9. and from the end intended by God in the use of this mean even the gathering together in one of all the scattered Elect ver 10. And thirdly he cleareth yet further the former doctrine concerning the freedom of God's grace through Christ in our salvation by giving some instances of it 1. In the believing Jews ver 11 12. Next in the believing Gentiles ver 13 14. In the second part of the Chapter he doth indirectly incite them to constancy and progresse in the knowledge of this doctrine first by shewing how he blessed God and prayed unto Him for them ver 15 16. Secondly by holding forth a short sum of his prayer unto God on their behalf even that God would bestow a greater measure of wisdom and saving knowledge upon them ver 17 18 whereby they might know those good things which they were to partake of in Heaven ver -18. together with the working of Gods mighty power in and towards Believers ver 19. Thirdly by commending this power of God unto them from its mighty working in order to Christ's exaltation ver 20. which exalted state of Christ he sheweth doth include power and superiority over all creatures in general ver 21 22-and over His Church in particular ver -22 23. Vers. 1. PAUL an Apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God to the Saints which are at Ephesus and to the faithfull in Christ Jesus 2. Grace be to you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ. IN these two Verses is the Inscription of the Epistle containing first a description of the Pen-man from his name Paul from his office an Apostle and call to his office by the will of God Secondly a description of those to whom the Epistle was directed from the place of their habitation at Ephesus and their spiritual state they were Saints and faithfull ver 1. Thirdly the Apostle's usuall salutation or comprecation whereby he prayeth for grace and peace unto them ver 2. Besides what hath been already observed upon the Inscriptions of the Epistles to the Galatians Philippians and Colossians Learn 1. The wisdom of God hath judged it most convenient to teach His People not immediately by Himself or by the ministry of Angels but of men like unto our selves hereby to try His Peoples obedience Mat. 10. 40. and because their infirmity could not well endure the ministry of others Exod. 20. 19. For Paul is imployed by God to instruct those Ephesians by writing this Epistle Paul an Apostle by the will of God to the saints 2. It doth not follow hence that every man who thinketh himself sufficiently gifted may take upon him the office of the Ministry except he be called unto it of God for Paul sheweth he was called to the office of an Apostle before he did meddle with it An Apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God 3. The power of God not only can but also frequently doth gather and preserve a Church to Himself even where Satan's seat is and wickednesse of all sorts doth most abound hereby fulfilling what was long since foretold Psal. 110. -2. that Christ should rule in the midst of His enemies for there was a Church of Saints even at Ephesus a City famous for Idolatry and Witchcrafts Act. 19. v. 19 24 34 35. To the Saints which are at Ephesus 4. Even those who are Saints and Believers do stand in need of God's grace and favour both to pardon and subdue sin seing the best of them are but sanctified in part 1 Cor. 13. 12. having the dregs of corruption alwayes remaining and frequently stirring in them Rom. 7. 23. for the Apostle's wish in behalf of the Saints at Ephesus and faithfull in Christ Jesus is Grace be to you Vers. 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ. THe Apostle's scope being to establish those Ephesians in the sincere doctrine of the Gospel already received by them and for this end to unfold the grounds and causes of their salvation together with the freedom of God's grace in Christ upon which salvation with all its causes and every step tending towards it is founded he doth first propound the grounds and causes in general and this not warshly and in a coldrife manner but with an open mouth and a more enlarged heart by way of thanksgiving to God whom he describeth
Church of Christ is a thing which ought to be prized by us highly and sought after earnestly and so much as there is nothing in our power which we ought not to bestow upon it and dispense with for the acquiring and maintaining of it for so much was it prized by Christ that He gave his own life to procure it and did beat down all His own Ordinances which stood in the way of it He even abolished in His flesh the Law of Commandments contained in Ordinances for to make of twain one new man 2. There are no divisions more hardly curable than those which are about the Religion and Worship of God in so far as they engage not only the credit but also the consciences of the divided parties hence one party so engaged doth pursue what they maintain as that wherein Gods honour and their own salvation are most nearly concerned and doth look upon the other party as an adversary in so far at least to both of those for the Apostle speaking of Christs uniting the Jew and Gentile in one Church and Religion maketh use of a word which sheweth this was a task of no small difficulty even such that no lesse than creating power was required to it while he saith for to make in Himself the word signifieth to creat in Himself of twain one new man 3. So strict and near is that conjunction and union which is especially among true believers in the Church that all of them how far soever dispersed through the world do yet make up but one man and one body as being all whatever be their other differences most strictly united as members unto one head Christ 1 Cor. 12. 27. and animated as to the inward man by the same Spirit of God residing and acting in them Rom. 8. 9. for the Apostle sheweth that all of them whether Jew or Gentile were made not only one people one nation one family but one new man For to make of twain one new man 4. As the essentiall unity of the invisible Church without which the Church could not be a Church doth of necessity depend upon and flow from that union which every particular member hath with Christ as Head seing the grace of love whereby they are knit one to another Col. 3. 14 doth flow from faith Gal. 5. -6. whereby they are united to Him Eph. 3. 17. So the more our union with Christ is improved unto the keeping of constant communion and fellowship with Him the more will be attained unto of harmonious walking among our selves suitable unto that essentiall union which is in the Church of Christ for the Apostle maketh the conjunction of Jews and Gentiles in one Church to depend upon Christ's uniting of them to himself For to make in Himself of twain one new man saith he 5. The peace which ought to be and which Christ calleth for in His Church is not a simple cessation from open strife which may take place even when there remaineth a root of bitternesse in peoples spirits Psal. 55. 21. but it is such an harmonious walking together in all things as floweth from the nearest conjunction of hearts and the total removal of all former bitternesse of spirits for the peace which Christ did make betwixt Jew and Gentile did follow upon His abolishing the enmity and making them one man so making peace saith he From Vers. 16. Learn 1. Union and peace with men even with good men is to little purpose except there be peace and friendship with God also for the Apostle sheweth that Christ in abolishing the ceremonial Law did design not only the conjunction of the Church among themselves but their reconciliation with God also and the former in subordination to the latter And that He might reconcile both unto God in one body 2. As all mankind have fallen from that state of friendship with God wherein they once were before the fall Eccles. 7. 29. So the repairing of this wofull breach and making up of friendship betwixt God and the Elect was Christ's great businesse in the world for effectuating whereof whatever He did or suffered was in some one way or other subservient for the Apostle sheweth He suffered in the flesh abolished the ceremonial Law united the two Nations that He might reconcile both unto God in one body The word rendred reconcile signifieth the making up of old friendship 3. Though the believing Jews under the Old Testament were reconciled unto God even while the ceremonial Law stood in force Psal. 32. 4. Yet the price by vertue whereof they were reconciled could not be actually payed to wit Christ's death and sufferings except the ceremonial Law had presently evanished See Ver. 15 Doct. 4. neither could Jew and Gentile be united together in one body and so reconciled to God while that Law was in force and binding See Vers. 14. Doct. 5. Therefore and in those respects it was necessary for Christ to abolish the ceremonial Law that He might reconcile both Jew and Gentile unto God for so saith Paul He abolished the Law of Commandments in Ordinances that He might reconcile both unto God in one body 4. There can be no reconciliation betwixt God and us except we be united by faith to Christ and to the body of all Believers in Him So that none can be one with God who are not of the mysticall body of His Church yea and in so far will the sense and sweet effects of reconciliation with God be interrupted and obstructed as persons reconciled do give way unto divisions rents and strifes among themselves for the Gentiles and Jews being in one body with Christ and His Church come to be reconciled unto God That He might reconcile both unto God in one body that is being united among themselves in one body under Christ the head as is affirmed vers 15. 5. As Jesus Christ did interpose as mediator and peace-maker to reconcile God and us So He behoved in order unto this end to bear the chastisment of our peace and to lay down His life by a shamefull painfull and cursed death that so the justice of God being fully satisfied for our wrong we might enjoy God's peace and favour with life for he sheweth the mean of their reconciliation was the crosse of Christ not the material tree or matter of the crosse but Christ's sufferings and death upon the crosse That He might reconcile both unto God in one body by the crosse 6. Christ in suffering Himself to be overcome by death did fully destroy sin death the ceremonial Law and every other thing which could impede the reconciliation of the Elect with God He having thereby brought-in the substance of all those legal shadows Col. 3. 17. satisfied the justice of God and purchased grace and strength which afterwards He was to convey unto all Believers for mortifying and subduing the body of sin and death in them Act. 5. 31. for saith Paul He hath slain the enmity thereby that is by the
Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone IN the third similitude he compareth the Church unto an edifice or stately building and sheweth that those Ephesians were a part of it Which similitude doth hold forth a further degree of nearnesse to and communion with God and His Church than the former in so far as the stones of an edifice are most strictly joyned together both with the foundation and amongst themselves and herein he doth doubtlesse allude to Solomons Temple which did prefigure the Church of the truly Regenerate And first that he may with greater clearnesse set forth this their happy condition he doth describe this spiritual stately and in several things admirable edifice from four things First in this verse from its foundation or that which doth support the weight of the building which he calleth the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles whereby is not meaned that the Prophets and Apostles in their own persons are the foundation of the Church for they are built as lively stones with the rest of the Elect upon the foundation Philip. 3. 8 9. And therefore we must hereby understand the foundation which was laid by them as wise master-builders under God 1 Cor. 3. 9. 10. to wit the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles or rather Jesus Christ the sum and scope of their Doctrine Rom. 10. 4. 1 Cor. 2. 2. as the Apostle expoundeth himself 1 Cor. 3. 11. and is clear from Isa. 28. 16. to which place he doth here allude and which is also more plainly set forth in the close of this same verse where the Apostle proveth that they were built upon that foundation because Christ is that corner-stone spoken of Isa. 28. 16. and Psal. 118. 22. So that the foundation and corner-stone must be both one in this place seing he inferreth the one from the other only with this difference that Christ is not only the lowest corner-stone which lyeth under the whole building and is a part of the foundation to which corner-stone He is compared Isa. 28. 16. but He is also the highest to which He is compared Psal. 118. 22. Yea and such a corner-stone as reacheth all alongs the angle from the foundation to the top of the building binding the two walls of the Church together which are the two Nations of Jews and Gentiles for the word in the Originall signifieth the extream corner-stone that is both the highest and the lowest and consequently compriseth all which ly between those two extreams neither doth the word imply that there are any other subordinate or secundary foundations or corner-stones seing the word is better rendered extream corner than chief Doct. 1. Those excellent priviledges bestowed upon Believers consisting in and flowing from union and communion with Christ and His Church are of such a spirituall sublime and divine nature and we are so carnall dull and slow of understanding that there are no proper significant words whereby to expresse them so as we may understand them for therefore is it that the Spirit of God doth speak of them to us in our own language and taketh similitudes from things earthly to set them forth that so we may at least understand somewhat of them as here he maketh use of a similitude taken from a stately building for that end And are built upon the foundation 2. So excellent and full are those priviledges and so compleat is that happinesse which is enjoyed by Believers that not any one similitude taken from earthly things can fully or in any measure satisfyingly set them forth for therefore is it that the Spirit of God doth multiply similitudes to this purpose that what is wanting in one may be supplied by another as here having set forth the happy state of Believers from the similitude first of a city next of a family ver 19. he doth in this verse add a third similitude taken from an edifice And are built upon the foundation saith he 3. So steadable is Jesus Christ unto Believers and of such universal use in order to their being built up in one temple unto God that there is not any one piece of a building by which His steadable usefulnesse can be sufficiently represented He is not only the foundation-stone who being the first stone which was laid in the building Rev. 13. 8. doth support this whole spirituall edifice Matth. 16. 18. who was brought so low by His sufferings and dayly in the preaching of the Gospel that the meanest Believer may be rolled upon Him Matth. 11. 28. and upon whom the weights of all Believers great and small do hing Isa. 22. 24. but He is also the corner-stone who reacheth from the foundation to the top of this spirituall edifice and joyneth Jew and Gentile the two walls of the Church together in one see ver 15. yea and all particular Believers are united in Him Joh. 17. -22 23. who breaketh the violent blasts of all those storms which would otherwise overthrow the edifice Isa. 25. 4. and use to beat most violently upon the corners of buildings Job 1. 19. who also is the choice of the stones of the building as corner-stones use to be Jer. 51. 26. as being of more durable substance even the great and mighty God Isa. 9. 6. and is in His humane nature adorned and polished with a variety and fulnesse of created graces above His fellows Psal. 45. 7. as corner-stones are more curiously ingraven and wrought than the rest of the building Psal. 144. 12. in whose stability and strength the strength of the whole spirituall edifice Matth. 16. 18. and of every lively stone thereof doth consist Joh. 10. 28. as the strength of an artificiall building consisteth in the goodnesse of the foundation and corners Matth. 7. 24 25. for the Apostle speaking of this spirituall edifice giveth unto Christ the place both of foundation and corner while he saith Ye are built upon the foundation of the Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief or extream corner-stone 4. That any man be a part of this spirituall edifice and do partake of all those glorious priviledges which flow from union and communion with God and His Church and are enjoyed by all the lively stones of this building he must be built upon Christ the foundation taking band upon Him by the cement of lively faith for the Apostle shewing that those Ephesians were a part of this spirituall building saith they were built on Christ And are built upon the foundation 5. There is no closing with taking band upon Christ aright as a foundation-stone or rock for salvation except He be conceived and accepted of as He is revealed and offered in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament for He is called the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles to wit whom they set forth and placed as a foundation in the Church by their Doctrine and Writings 6. Though God Himself be the principall author and builder of this spirituall edifice Isa. 28. 16. 1 Corinth 3.
6. Yet He imployeth His called Ministers and Servants as instruments under Him for carrying on this work among whom He did make speciall use of the Prophets and Apostles for laying the foundation in so far as they first did reveal and preach Jesus Christ and commit to writing such truths concerning Him as are necessary for salvation Joh. 20. 31. while other ordinary Ministers are imployed in the preaching of Jesus Christ as He is revealed in Scripture to build up the Elect upon the foundation which was laid by them 2 Tim. 2. 2. for he calleth Christ the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles that is whom they placed in the Church by their Doctrine and Writings by which He maketh them to differ from ordinary Ministers And are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles 7. There is a sweet harmony and full agreement between the Doctrine and Writings of the Prophets and Apostles as in all other things so especially in holding forth Jesus Christ for a foundation and rock of salvation unto Believers the latter having taught and written nothing but what was partly prefigured in types and partly foretold in prophesies by the former Acts 26. 22 23. for Paul affirmeth that the same foundation Christ was laid by both while he saith Built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles 8. How little ground the Papists have from this or any other Scripture blasphemously to teach that the Pope is the foundation of the universal Church visible in whose voice and sentence the faith of all Believers ought to be determined and built appeareth not only from the meaning of the words asserted in the exposition but also from this that all the Apostles are spoken of as having equal influence upon this foundation so that Peter whose successor the Pope doth plead himself to be had no privilege in this above the rest for he saith Ye are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles 9. Though men are easily moved to combine together in ill Psal. 83. 3. as being naturally inclined to it Gen. 6. 5. yet such is the antipathy of every man by nature unto that which is truely good Rom. 3. 12. and unto all other men in that which is good that nothing lesse was required for uniting all the Elect among themselves so as to make them joyntly endeavour the bringing about of Gods glory in their own salvation than that Jesus Christ should interpose as an arbiter with power causing the parties at variance to be at peace and become a center wherein all those scattered lines might meet and a corner wherein the severall walls and stones of the building are conjoyned for saith Paul it was necessary in order to this union that Jesus Christ himself should be the extream corner-stone Vers. 21. In whom all the building fitly framed together ' groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. THis stately edifice is described secondly from the artificiall and altogether divine structure and joyning together of all its parts which is the beauty of any building This orderly frame and curious structure of the Church consisteth in these two First That the whole edifice and all its parts are firmly joyned in him that is in Christ the foundation to wit by faith their life being framed according to His prescript and example Matth. 11. 29. and their faith imbracing Him according as He is held forth in the Word without addition or diminution Col. 2. 6. even as the whole frame of a materiall building is made conform to the foundation Next That all the parts of this edifice are strongly joyned together among themselves by the grace of love Col. 3. 14. and orderly situate every one acting towards the good of another in their severall stations 1 Corinth 12. 25. 26. in so far as they are regenerate and consequently are parts of this building 1 Corinth 12. 5 even as all the parts of a materiall building have a commodious correspondency one to another and thereby are fitly framed together This edifice is described thirdly from its perpetuall increase and growth flowing also from Christ the foundation which growth is to be understood not only with respect to the whole body of the Church which groweth by the addition of new converts Isa. 54. 3. but also and mainly to every member in particular which do increase and grow in gifts and graces 2 Pet. 3. 18. And lastly it is described from the end intended in rearing up this stately growing edifice even to be an holy temple unto God wherein He may manifest His presence and be perpetually served and glorified as it was in Solomons temple Psal. 132. 13. Doct. 1. Jesus Christ doth differ from the foundation of all other buildings in this that the whole building and every stone of it doth take immediate band upon the foundation all Believers being most intimately joyned to Him by faith and not by the interveening mediation of others as it is in materiall buildings for the Apostle sheweth that all the building no part thereof being excepted is in Him while he saith In whom all the building 2. As there is a strict conjunction and a kind of proportion between Believers and Christ as also among themselves even such as is branched forth in the exposition of this verse so a great part of the strength and beauty of the Church and of all its parts consisteth in this conjunction and proportion and nothing is more uncomely than for a Believer to be disproportioned unto Christ either in his faith or practice and to other Believers in his coldrife affection to them or his not acting orderly in his station for their good for the Apostle describeth this spirituall edifice from its divine structure and curious joyning of all its parts as that wherein a great part of its beauty and strength doth consist In whom all the building fitly framed together 3. As this spirituall edifice doth differ from other buildings that not only the whole edifice but also all the parts of it 1 Pet. 2. 5. are indued with life a life which is wholly spirituall and floweth from their union with Christ the foundation So this life of theirs is for the time but imperfect their spiritual graces having not as yet attained that fulnesse and strength which is required for the Apostle while he ascribeth a spiritual growth to all the building doth imply both those seing growth supponeth life and want of just stature and perfection In whom all the building groweth 4. As growth in grace is a priviledge which appertaineth to all the parts of this spirituall building who are yet on earth so this growth of theirs doth flow from their union and communion with Christ and the more their union with Him be improved to the dayly extracting of a renewed influence from Him they cannot choose but thrive the better in this their spiritual growth for the Apostle ascribeth growth to all this building and growth from their being in
of all the creatures Act. 17. 28 29. yet seing the Apostle is speaking of the union of the Church and of all the members thereof for urging whereof this consideration of one God and Father of all is used as an argument therefore it seemeth He is called God and Father with respect to those and chiefly to real Believers in the Church to whom He is God and Father in a peculiar way He is their God by entering a gracious Covenant with them whereof this is one article that He shall be their God Jer. 31. 33. that is all in Him shall be forthcoming for their good He is their Father also by receiving them into the number and by giving them a right unto all the priviledges of the sons of God Joh. 1. 12. Now though this may be meaned of all the Persons of the blessed Trinity not only the first but also the second and the third being the God and Father of Believers Joh. 20. 28. Act. 5. 3 4. yea all of them being one and the same God 1 Joh. 5. 7. Yet seing the Son and holy Ghost are spoken of before ver 4 5. the first Person is mainly to be understood here who is called one God not secluding the Son and holy Ghost who are one and the same God in essence with the Father but in opposition to idols who are no gods 1 Cor. 8. 6. This argument or bond of unity is next enlarged in a description of this one God 1. From His eminencie and dominion above all His creatures 2. From His presence and powerfull providence whereby he runneth through all the creatures upholding them in their being Heb. 1. 3. directing disposing and governing all of them Dan. 4. 34. and all their actions Psal. 135. 6. Thirdly from His special presence by the gracious operations of His holy Spirit with the truly Regenerate whereby He is said to be in all to point-out the intimacy and nearnesse of His presence in this respect above the former and not simply in all as formerly but in you all meaning the believing Ephesians and such as they were Doct. 1. As our strongest union is to be one in God and our greatest happinesse to have interest in this one God So by making use of Christ as He is held forth in the Doctrine of faith and sealed to us in the Sacrament we may come up to plead interest in God for as he placeth this unity of having one God in the last place because it is most considerable so he doth subjoyn it immediately to what he spake of one Lord one faith one baptism There is one God and Father saith he 2. The unity of the God-head in the Trinity of the Persons ought to be a strong motive to stir us up to unity among our selves seing there is nothing wherein we can resemble God more Joh. 17. 21 22 23. for the Apostle inforceth the study of unity from this that there is one God 3. This motive for keeping unity is so much the stronger and more moving when we consider that this God hath graciously become the common Father of all Believers through Jesus Christ whereby they are all the sons and daughters of one Father 2 Cor. 6. 18. and so a matter full of shame for them to strive and contend among themselves Gen. 13. 8. for he strengthneth this argument for unity from this that this one God is the Father of all to wit of all Believers 4. Whatever be the other differences among Believers and their discouragements arising hence as that some are strong some are weak some rich some poor c. yet this is a priviledge common to all which may counterballance all their other inequality even that they have all equal interest in one God and that this one God is their common Father and therefore will have a fatherly affection Matth. 7. 11. pity Psal. 103. 13. and care of all Matth. 6. 25 c. for saith he there is one God and Father of all 5. It is the duty of Ministers when they are pressing duty to God upon people and of people when they would charge sense of duty to God upon themselves to set forth and be much taken up with Gods excellency and greatnesse this being a singular mean to engage the heart unto high esteem of Him and from esteem to serve and honour Him Mal. 1. 6. for the Apostle pressing upon these Ephesians the duty of unity doth hold Him forth in His glory and greatnesse Who is above all and through all 6. Gods soveraignity and greatnesse doth not mar His low condiscendency to supply the emptinesse and necessities of His creatures for though he be above all in dignity yet He is through all upholding and over-ruling all by His powerfull providence 7. Whatever God is by His common providence unto all His creatures He is all that and much more to His own called people and real Believers for He is through all by His common providence but besides that saith he He is in you all to wit by the presence of His Spirit and speciall grace 8. From all those seven unities joyntly considered and the Apostles scope in all Learn 1. The essential unity of the Church which cannot be broken the Church remaining a true Church and the many things wherein there is of necessity an agreement that way is a strong argument to enforce the study of unity and peace in other things of lesse concernment for the Apostle doth here presse unity by reckoning seven unities wherein they did agree as if he had said what a shame is it for you who are so many wayes one to rent in pieces for those things which comparatively are just nought 2. So near and intimate is that conjunction of true Believers so many strong and indissoluble are these spirituall bonds by which they are knit together among themselves that if they were duely pondered the hearts of those who fear the Lord could not choose but be mutually inlarged and their affections inflamed one to another as to their dearest friends yea the most strict of civil carnall and naturall bonds should not bind so firmly as those Matth. 12. 48 c. for they are one body one spirit have one hope one Lord one faith one baptism and one God And what conjunction or union can be so firm as what is grounded upon all those Vers. 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. HItherto the Apostle hath inforced the study of unity by an argument taken from those things that are one and the same in the Church and all the true members thereof Now followeth the second argument from those things which are not one in all but diverse almost in every one to wit the diversity of gifts and graces bestowed by God upon the severall members of the Church which diversity also he sheweth doth tend to union because first all those several gifts and their diverse measures do
person for the same person is said here to descend and ascend though He did descend to wit improperly as God not by change of place but by assuming to Himself the humane nature and did ascend properly by change of place as he was man and according to His humane nature He that descended is the same also that ascended 4. Then do we profitably think on Christs exaltation when we extend our selves unto the utmost to look upon the height of that honour and glory unto which the humane nature assumed by Christ is now exalted that so we may be the more taken up with admiration Heb. 2. 6 c. and the more encouraged in hopes of through-bearing as knowing that our head and neer kins-man is already possessed of glory and resideth there as our great and powerfull Atturney and Agent to minde our everlasting concernments as His own Heb. 7. 25. for Paul holdeth forth His exaltation to be considered thus when in stead of what was said in the Psalm He ascended up on high he saith here He ascended up far above all heavens 5. Though Christ did furnish His Church with a competent measure of gifts and graces even before His ascension or incarnation Heb. 1. 1. yet it pleased the Lord to suspend the pouring forth of His Spirit in such a large and plentifull measure upon His Church both of Jews and Gentiles untill Christ having overcome and spoiled principalities and powers by His death had risen again ascended and taken actuall possession of His Kingdom that so the glorious state of His Church and subjects as it now is under the Gospel might not go before but follow after the glory of their King and Head for saith he He ascended that He might fill all things 6. The way of Christ with His own especially with His Church in generall is such that what is sad and grievous in it in one respect is joyous and advantageous unto them in another for Christs removall of His bodily presence was sad to His Disciples Joh. 16. 6. and yet a forerunner of much good He ascended that He might fill all things 7. So large and inexhaustible is that fountain of fulnesse in Christ our exalted Lord that though all His followers and subjects be but empty things in themselves yet He can fill not only one but all and all as well as one yea and He doth really fill them even here to wit with a fulnesse answerable to their present state of child-hood and imperfection a fulnesse of grace in respect of parts though not of degrees for this was the end of His ascension that He might fill all things Vers. 11. And He gave some apostles and some prophets and some evangelists and some pastours and teachers THe Apostle fourthly in this first branch of that generall argument for union confirmeth and illustrateth what he spake concerning diversity of gifts given by Christ by giving an instance thereof not in gifts but in the severall Offices and Office-bearers in the Church which is all one as if he had given an instance in the variety of gifts seing Christ imployeth none in any office but whom He doth furnish in some measure with gifts answerable to the imployment Neither doth he enumerate all those Office-bearers which Christ hath appointed in His Church See others besides 1 Tim. 5. 17. Acts 6. 2 3. but only so many as are sufficient to his present scope even those who labour in the Word and Sacraments whose various gifts are most conspicuous in the spirituall edification of the Church Of which he reckoneth five and saith of them all that Christ did give them at His ascension though He did send forth some of those to wit the Apostles before then Matth. 10. 1. Joh. 20. 21. The reason whereof is because not only some were then added to the Apostles as Act. 1. 26. Act. 9. 15. but also all of them were then solemnly installed and publickly confirmed in their office by Christ in His visible pouring forth the gifts of the Spirit in an extraordinary measure upon them Act. 2. 3 4. Of which five there were three extraordinary Office-bearers to continue for a time only first Apostles the severall characters of which office see upon Col. ver 1. doct 2. to which this one is to be further added that an Apostle behoved to have seen Christ in the flesh 1 Cor. 9. 1. Secondly Prophets who those were see upon Eph. 3. ver 5. Thirdly Evangelists not those who wrote the History of the Gospel whereof some were Apostles as Matthew and John but others who being called mediately by the Apostles 2 Tim. 1. 6. were their companions in travels Gal. 2. 1 3. and sent out by them as occasion offered to settle and water such Churches as the Apostles had planted 1 Cor. 3. 6. 1 Tim. 1. 3. and there to remain not constantly but untill the Apostles should recall them 2 Tim. 4. 9. such were Timothy Titus Sylvanus Apollos and Tychicus c. The other two are ordinary Office-bearers Pastors and Teachers I say two though the disjunctive particle some be not cast in between them for they are distinguished Rom. 12. 7. 8. and the exercise of their respective offices is distinguished also 1 Cor. 12. 8. so that by the Pastors are meaned those who besides their ability to open up the Text of Scripture in some measure are chiefly gifted with the word of Wisdom wisely and powerfully to apply the Word for working upon the affections as the matter requireth and the Teacher is he who is gifted with the word of Knowledge or ability to open up the mind of God in Scripture establishing Truth and confuting Error without insisting much upon particular application which office because of the Churches poverty is confined to the schools and the ordinary exercise of it before the people left upon the Pastor Doct. 1. As the Father Son and holy Ghost are one and the same God so they do all concur in one for bringing about the Churches good and this in a speciall manner by sending forth Ministers to feed the flock and furnishing them with competent gifts for what is here spoken of Christ is some times ascribed to God the Father 1 Cor. 12. 28. and sometimes unto the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12. 11. And he gave some Apostles c. 2. It is the prerogative of Christ the King and head of His Church to appoint the severall sorts of offices and Office-bearers in His Church neither is it in the power of any whomsoever whether Kings or Churches to add to or diminish from any thing appointed by Him herein for it is the prerogative of Jesus Christ to have given some Apostles some Prophets c. 3. As Christ doth put none in office but whom He furnisheth with gifts so we are not to exercise our gifts in a disorderly way but within the compasse of our stations and in those offices unto which we are called by God for so much doth the
with allusion to which the word is used Gal. 6. 1. Secondly in regard of themselves who are in office and accordingly gifted the end of their gifts and office is that they may labour diligently in all the duties of their calling which is only a subordinate end and relative to the other two as a mean Thirdly in regard of Christ it is that all Believers being so perfected and joyned together as stones of a building by the work of the Ministery may become His mysticall body to whom He will perform all the duties of an head Doct. 1. That severall offices and various gifts are all given for promoting one and the same end and for promoting those ends in particular which are expressed in the Text is a strong argument to keep off emulations and rents because of those and to endeavour after unity and peace seing division and strife do marre the spirituall orderly frame of the Church divert from the main work of the Ministery and obstruct the edification of the body of Christ and so do crosse those main ends in all respects for which all gifts and offices are given for the Apostle inforceth unity from the diversity of gifts and offices upon this consideration that all are given for the promoting of those ends even for perfecting the Saints for the work of the Ministery c. 2. That publick gifts and gifted Ministers are sent to or continued in any place by God is for the sake of the Elect there and to bring about their salvation so that though the Word be preached and Ordinances dispensed even to reprobates to make them the more inexcusable and because they are joyned in one civill society and externall Church-fellowship with the Elect yet if God had none of His own to be wrought upon by the Ministery in a Congregation Place or Nation it is more than probable He should not send His Ordinances there at all for all the ends of Christs sending a Ministery do relate chiefly to the Elect even for perfecting the Saints for edifying the body of Christ. 3. Whatever outward civill order may be among a people destitute of the Gospel yet as to their spirituall concernments they are wholly out of frame rent and torn even a disorderly confused masse and heap as being at enmity with God Rom. 8. 7. and destitute of all sound solide and spirituall unity among themselves Rom. 3. 13 14 15. for seing the end of the Ministery is to perfect the Saints that is to bring them to an orderly spirituall frame it is supposed that before a Ministery be sent unto them they are not perfect but wholly out of frame 4. Even the Elect already converted are sometimes out of frame their spirituall faculties as it were disjoynted and unable to move or stir Psal. 51. 10. and one of them rent asunder from another through prejudices passion love to self interest and such like Act. 15. 39 for otherwise there should be but small need of a Ministery toward them the great end whereof is to place those things which are disorderly in a right frame to joyn together things which are rent asunder to recover strength and motion to these things which are rendered weak by being out of their right place as the word rendered perfecting doth signifie for perfecting the Saints 5. A publick Ministery and the exercise thereof is the ordinary mean appointed by the Lord Christ for perfecting the Saints and edifying the body of Christ whether by converting those of the Elect who are yet in their unregenerate state Rom. 10. 17. Or by confirming and establishing those who are already converted Col. 4. 12. and making them to grow Col. 1. 28. or restoring them when they are overtaken in a fault 1 Tim 5. 20. and therefore it is a most necessary ordinance without which those great ends in an ordinary way cannot be attained for He maketh the ministeriall offices formerly mentioned the means of perfecting the Saints and of edifying the body of Christ. 6. The highest office that is enjoyed by any within the Church is only a Ministery and service and not a lordly dominion over the flock of Christ for he calleth the forementioned offices even the highest of them the office of the Apostles it self not being excepted a Ministery or service for the work of the Ministery 7. Ministers are not called to idlnesse or to live like lazie drones wasting the Churches revenue without executing the office for which it is given They are called to work and improve their talents and gifts in that laborious work of perfecting the Saints and edifying the body of Christ for this he maketh the end of those gifts and offices in regard of those to whom they are given even the work of the Ministery 8. The gaining of souls to God and carrying on the work of grace in those who are gained to some perfection doth meet with so much opposition what from within and what from without what from men what from devils and what from a mans own heart 2 Cor. 10. -4 5. that the ministeriall office which is imployed for bringing those about is no easie task It is a work and such as though it be a worthy work 1 Tim. 3. 1. yet it is a weighty and laborious work a work that will take up the whole man and being rightly minded will give the painfull and consciencious Minister little time for any other work 1 Tim. 4. 15. for he casteth this second end relating to the Ministers themselves in the middle betwixt the other two because it relateth to them as a mean to the end and to shew it is not naked gifts or the credit of the office which will bring about those ends but the painfull exercise and discharge of them for the work of the Ministery 9. The work of the Ministery if rightly gone about is an uniting work of the Church of Christ It s great end and to which all it s other ends are subordinate being to unite souls as so many stones in a building or as so many members in the body first to Christ the foundation of this building and head of this body by bringing them up to believe in Him and next one to another by bringing them up to mutuall love and all the duties thereof and especially to mutuall for bearance and the study of unity and peace for he maketh this the great and last end of the work of the Ministery even the edifying of the body of Christ that is the Church See wherefore it is so called chap. 1. 23. The word edifying is borrowed from masons whose great work is having prepared the stones apart to joyn them most firmly both to the foundation and among themselves Vers. 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. IN the next place he doth severall wayes illustrate and explain
beloved Christians let me exhort you all and especially you to whom the Lord hath carved out such a lot in things worldly that ye have abundance of time and leasure from your other imployments Give more of your time to the searching of Scripture and labour to understand the mind of God concerning your Salvation revealed therein Hereby shall you be preserved from being led aside by Satans emissaries who do erre not knowing the Scriptures Matth. 22. 29. Hereby ye shall be made wise unto Salvation and rendered victorious over your strongest lusts and throughly fitted for the most difficult duties while the Lord by His Spirit shall make the Scriptures profitable unto you for doctrine for reproof for correction for instruction in righteousnesse and thereby make you perfect throughly furnished unto all good works 2 Tim 3. 16 17. Only in order to the gaining of those rich advantages by reading Scripture ye would read not superficially but conscientiously attentivly and devoutly and do not slight to take what helps ye can get from the Labours of others for attaining to the increase of solid knowledge and sanctifying grace What humane frailties you discerne in this piece of mine which doubtlesse are not a few pitie them and so much the more pray for me that I may discern and amend them and if any will be so faithfull and free as to advertise me either immediately or by causing others to acquaint me with them I shall God willing be humbly thankfull and endeavour to make the best use I can of their freedom knowing that such reproofs will not break my head but be as a precious ointment The great and gracious God blesse all your endeavours for advancing your selves and your relations in knowledge and grace So prayeth Kilwinning Nov. 12. 1658. Your servant in the Lord JAMES FERGUSSON ERRATA Page Line Read 6 11 subscribe 10 24 5. 13 28 had deserted 1â 28 their 20 7 believing â1 6 their 24 15 dele to 36 9 wickednesse 37 15 32. 39 16 22. 40 23 went not up 52 5 our 53 23 acquired 54 28 2. 61 24 composing ibid 35 9. 19. 84 13 dele who 102 10 affections 131 10 inflicted 136 24 worth 163 20 doth succeed 166 3 ver 7. 171 7 17. 180 12 us sons 239 23 11. 283 11 may have 298 23 15. 315 7 sin and A brief Exposition of the Epistle of Paul to the Galatians The ARGUMENT PAul having planted several Churches in Galatia Act. 16. 6. and 18. 23. a region of Asia the lesse and being now as it seemeth a prisoner at Rome chap. 6. 17. some false Apostles had seduced these Churches from the sincere doctrine of the Gospel preached by Paul chap. 1. 6. perswading them that the observation of the Levitical Ceremonies now abolished was necessary chap. 6. 13. and that justification and salvation were partly from faith in Christ and partly also from their own works chap. 3. 2. and 4. 21. and that Paul was no lawful Apostle no wayes to be compared with the other Apostles who had seen Christ in the flesh as may be gathered from chap. 2. 6 9. and therefore his doctrine was but false Upon which occasion the Apostle writeth unto them this Epistle wherein his scope is to convince those Galatians of their Errors to reduce them to the right way to confirm them in the Truth and to presse upon them the duties of an holy life chap. 3 and 4 c. which he laboureth to effectuate after prefacing to ver 6. chap. 1. First by asserting the truth of the Gospel preached by him and the Authority of his own Apostleship to ver 15. of chap. 2. Secondly by vindicating the true doctrine of justification by faith and of the temporary use and abrogation of the Levitical Law and of the whole legal dispensation of the Covenant of Grace to the end of chap. 4. Thirdly by instructing them in the right use of Christian Liberty having exhorted them to stand to it and pointing out and pressing upon them the exercise of several Christian Vertues to ver 11. of chap. 6. From whence he concludeth the Epistle to the end of chap. 6. CHAP. I. IN the first part of this Chapter is the preface to the whole Epistle containing the party who did write it ver 1 2 the party to whom it was written ver 2. the salutation ver 3. a description of Jesus Christ from the work of Redemption ver 4. and a thanksgiving to God for this work ver 5. In the second part he reproveth the Galatians for their defection from the Gospel ver 6. to Errors which did overturn it ver 7. In the third part that he may justifie this reproof he asserteth the divine authority of the Gospel preached by him First by cursing those who should hold out another Gospel differing from it ver 8 9. Secondly from the scope of his doctrine and his aim in preaching it ver 10. Thirdly because both the first saving knowledge which he had of the Gospel and his office to preach it were immediatly from God and not from men whether Apostles or any other ver 11 12. whereof he giveth several evidences As first that ever untill the instant of his conversion he was a learned but persecuting Pharisee ver 13 14. Secondly that being miraculously converted and called he went presently with no small pains and hazard to discharge his Apostolick Office without instruction or authority received from any Apostle ver 15 16 17. Thirdly that after three years he went to Peter but not to be informed by him or to receive ordination from him or from any other Apostle ver 18 19. The truth of all which history he confirmeth by an oath ver 20. Fourthly that he preached as an Apostle in Syria and Cilicia with the approbation of the Christian Jews whom formerly he had persecuted ver 21 22 23 24. Vers. 1. PAUL an Apostle not of men neither by man but by Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised Him from the dead 2. And all the Brethren which are with me unto the Churches of Galatia IN these two Verses is the Inscription of the Epistle holding forth 1. Who did write it to wit Paul described from his Office and his Call to that Office which were both wholly divine as being immediately from God ver 1. And the Brethren with him such were eminent Professors but especially publick Preachers who then were with Paul and did give their testimony to those Truths contained in this Epistle though they were not the immediate Pen-men of the holy Ghost in it as Paul was 2. To whom the Epistle was written ver 2. From ver 1. Learn 1. Free-grace doth often light upon the most unworthy not only by giving grace and salvation to themselves but also making them sometimes instrumental for the Kingdom of Christ and for bringing about the salvation of others for Paul once a wicked persecutor 1 Tim. 1. 13 is now made an eminent Apostle Paul an
are so soon removed from Him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another Gospel IN the second part of the Chapter that the Apostle may reclaim those Galatians from their Errors he falleth upon them with a sad though most gentle reproof wherein by way of admiration at their unconstancy he chargeth them with the sin of suffering themselves to be so easily and so soon seduced by their false Teachers from the Truth which they had once imbraced whereof he mentioneth three dangerous consequences first That hereby they had made defection from God who called them and consequently were ungratefull as walking unworthy of their heavenly calling Eph. 4. 1. Secondly That herein they had the doctrine of Free-grace through Jesus Christ without which they could not be saved Eph. 2. 8. And thirdly They had imbraced another Gospel and way of Salvation held forth by the false Apostles concerning which he declareth his judgment in the following Verse Doct. 1. It is the duty of Christ's Ministers not only to hold out the pure and sincere truth of the Gospel unto the People of their Charge Act. 20. 27. But also to defend it by convincing of gainsayers and by reproving those sadly who are carried away with contrary errors for so doth the Apostle here reprove those Galatians I marvel that ye are so soon removed 2. The Ministers of Jesus Christ are in all their reproofs chiefly against such who are carried away with the spirit of error and are not incorrigible in their error to use much moderation and meeknesse eschewing all sharpnesse of speech at least until pains be taken to inform their judgment and this left the evil which they intend to cure be otherwise made worse for although Paul intend afterwards chap. 3. ver 1. having once confirmed his Doctrine from Scripture to rebuke them most sharply yet he doth not here at the first entry in an upbraiding way shame them but using much moderation and meeknesse with admiration and grief maketh mention of their levity unto them and this because many of them at least were not yet incorrigible chap. 5. 10. I marvel c. saith he 3. They are also in all their reproofs to use much warinesse and circumspection not omitting any circumstance which may justly extenuate the sin reproved or furnish with any ground of hope concerning the amendment of him who is reproved for hereby the bitter potion of a medicinal reproof is much sweetned the guilty patient alluted to the more thorow-receiving of it Paul useth this circumspection while he saith not ye of your selves do remove to another Gospel but ye are removed passively thereby laying the chief part of the blame upon others and while he speaketh of them in the present time not that they were already removed but as being in the act of removing so that their case was not desperate I marvel that ye are removed In the Original it is a word of the present time 4. The most quick-sighted of Christ's Ministers may be much deceived and disappointed in their expectation of good things from some eminent Professors for in charity they are obliged to hope the best of all 1 Cor. 13. 7. in whom the contrary doth not appear Tit. 1. 16. and so may readily fall short of their hope as Paul sheweth he did while he saith I marvel that ye are removed importing that their defection had fallen forth beyond his expectation for at such things men use to marvel Mark 15. 44. Doct. 5. The Servants of Jesus Christ are not under the pretence of warinesse and circumspection in reproving to omit any circumstance which may deservedly aggrege the sin reproved whereby the guilt may be charged home with greater weight upon the sinners conscience 2 Sam. 12. 7. prudence and faithful freedom may well consist Mat. 10. 16. Thus Paul heapeth together several things whereby their apostasie was aggreged as that it was sudden a turning from God and to another Gospel I marvel that ye are so soon removed c. 6. How great need have they who stand to take heed lest they fall 1 Cor. 10. 12. seing such is mans inconstancy especially in the matter of Religion that they who are flourishing Professors of saving Truths now may upon a sudden and with very little ado be carried away to soul-destroying Errors before it be long for such were those Errors unto which the Galatians were removed chap. 5. 2. and that so soon either after their first conversion or after the time when they were first assaulted by the false Apostles which doth not militate against the doctrine of perseverance seing Paul speaketh to the whole visible Church among whom some had never saving grace and for the few truly gracious which were among them there is nothing here to prove that their falling away was either total or final 7. This aggregeth the sin of any person not a little when he doth suddenly without difficulty or resistance and with ease succumbe and yeeld unto the tentation for hereby is their defection aggreged even that they were so soon removed they did not long resist the âântation 8. Though active seducers of others from Truth be more inexcusable than simple creatures that are seduced by them Rom. 16. 18. Yet even those of the latter sort are not altogether free of guilt when the blind do lead the blind both fall together in the ditch for herein were these Galatians guilty that they did suffer themselves to be seduced or so soon removed from Him that called them 9. As the dangerous consequences which follow upon Error ought to be presented unto People that thereby they may be made the more to flie from it So there are some Errors in Doctrine which do no lesse separate the person erring from God and interest in free-grace than profanity of life doth of which Errors this is one the maintaining of Justification by works for Paul sheweth that by this Error they were removed from God who had called them and from the grace of Christ. 10. As the inward effectual calling of sinners from the state of nature unto grace is the work of God which He bringeth about by the preaching of His Word 1 Cor. 1. 21. Yea and the external calling of men from Idols to be Members of the visible Church which is attended with professed subjection upon his part who is called unto God's Laws and Ordinances is his work also though in an inferiour degree and respect So it is no small aggravation of sin or error in any person when it is evidently inconsistent with or reflecting upon that state unto which he is called for Paul describeth God here as elswhere chap. 5. 8. from His calling of them and chooseth to describe Him so while he is speaking of their defection that hereby he may aggrege it as reflecting so much upon their calling From Him that called you 11. The Gospel is a Doctrine which holdeth forth much of Christ's free-grace and good-will to
sinners and specially in this that Heaven and Salvation though purchased at a dear rate by Christ Joh. 3. 16. is notwithstanding freely offered unto all Rev. 22. 17. and really to be bestowed upon all who do but come to Him Joh. 5. 40. and by saving-faith lay hold upon Him Joh. 3. 36. for God's calling them to receive the Doctrine of the Gospel is here termed His calling them unto the grace of Christ. 12. It is ordinary for Seducers and those that are acted by a seducing spirit to usher-in their Errors by some excellent designations as of New-Lights a more pure Gospel-way and what not as here they design their Eerror by the name of another Gospel and this doubtlesse as they would have had the people believe a more excellent Gospel than what Paul had preached for Paul in imitation of the false Apostles calleth their Errors Another Gospel Vers. 7. Which is not another but there be some that trouble you and would pervert the Gospel of Christ. THe Apostle taketh away that excellent title from the error of the false Apostles whereby themselves did design it and denieth it to be a Gospel at all yea and to be any other thing but the invention of men whereby they troubled the Churches peace and laboured to overturn and corrupt the doctrine of the Gospel Doct. 1. It is the part of Christ's Ministers to undeceive a seduced People by taking off the vail of fair pretences wherewith Error useth to be covered and so made the more taking and to set it forth in its vilest colours that People may loath it for Paul doth take the name of Gospel from this error declaring it to be nothing else but a perverting of the Gospel Which is not another 2. There is but one Gospel one in number and no more and but one way to Salvation held out in the Gospel which is by Faith laying hold upon the righteousnesse of Christ Joh. 3. 16. Whatever doctrine holdeth forth any other way to Salvation than this it is no Gospel no glad-tidings of Salvation but a perverting of the Gospel for so doth Paul affirm of the doctrine taught by the false Apostles Which is not another c. 3. The proper effect of Error is to trouble the Churches peace first their outward peace among themselves the patrons of Error being zealous of nothing so much as to gain many followers Mat. 23. 15. for attaining whereof they scruple not much to make wofull rents and deplorable schismes within the Church Rom. 16. 17. Secondly their inward peace of conscience while some are thereby rendred first perplexed and anxious what to choose or what to refuse and at last are made to question all Truth 1 Cor. 15. 32. and others to imbrace Error for Truth and so to ground their peace upon an unsure foundation which can give no solid peace no not in the mean time and whatever false peace is thereby offered it will afterwards end in trouble Jude 13. Hence it is said here of the false Apostles by Paul There be some that trouble you to wit by their Errors The Scripture-use of the word is mainly to signifie inward trouble anxiety fear and perplexity of mind Mat. 2. 3. and 14. 26. The word seemeth to be borrowed from the troubling of waters Job 5. 4 7. which usually cometh to passe by great winds Jona 1. 7. and applied to the troubling of the Galatians by the winds of erroneous doctrine Eph. 4. 14. Doct. 4. Then is usually the design of Satan and of his instruments against Truth most dangerous and so most to be watched against and feared Mat. 7. 15. when they speak fairest and endeavour to palliate their Errors with specious pretences for here when they pretend to no lesse than the holding out of a more excellent Gospel than Paul's ver 6. they endeavour even to pervert and overturn the Gospel of Christ. 5. However people who are in hazard of seduction or already seduced unto Error are to be tendered and by all means servently to be laboured with in order to their confirmation or recovery Jude 22 23. Yet these obdured Leaders and desperate Seducers are not much to be taken notice of Paul thinketh such unworthy whom he should once name But there be some that trouble you 6. The Doctrine which maintaineth that Justification and Salvation are obtained partly by Christ and partly by the merit of good works is a perverting and total overturning of the Gospel in so far as it contradicteth the main scope of the Gospel which is to hold out and exalt Christ as our compleat Saviour Mediator and Ransom and not in part only Eph. 2. 7 8 9. 1 Joh. 1. 7. Hence the false Apostles while they presse justification by works as appeareth from the tenour of the following dispute are said to pervert the Gospel of Christ. Vers. 8. But though we or an Angel from Heaven preach any other Gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed IN the third part of the Chapter the Apostle that he may justifie his former reproof asserteth the Divine Authority of that Gospel which he had preached unto them And first by denouncing the terrible curse of eternal separation from Christ against those who should corrupt that Doctrine by preaching another way of Salvation differing from it The certainty of which denounciation he confirmeth from the supposition of an impossible case That if either he himself or the other Apostles with him Yea or if an Angel from Heaven should teach otherwise they were not to be exempted from this curse and therefore much lesse should there be exemption for others Doct. 1. The written Word of God without the help of unwritten traditions containeth in it all Truths necessary for bringing about the salvation of those who yeeld themselves to be instructed by it for the written Word comprehendeth the sum and substance of all that Paul preached or believed Act. 24. 14. and no Doctrine differing from what he had preached was to be taught under the hazard of a curse which could not be except he had preached all necessary Truths Let him be accursed saith he who preacheth any other Gospel 2. Whatever Doctrine is propounded unto the Church as a part of God's Word and necessary to Salvation if it be diverse and differing from or besides the written Word though it be not directly contrary unto it it is a cursed Doctrine and the Authors thereof accursed The Ambassador who speaketh any thing beside his Commission is as well in a fault as he who speaketh the contrary though not so much for saith the Apostle If we preach unto you any other Doctrine than that the word signifieth besides that we have preached unto you let us be accursed 3. So assured ought Ministers to be of the truth of what they hold forth as the way to life and salvation that nothing imaginable no not the authority of an Angel from Heaven may prevail to brangle
engagements to enlarge His own Kingdom Psal. 2. 9. that before means and instruments be deficient for the propagation of the Gospel He will turn the hearts of desperate enemies and make most bitter persecutors to be eminent lively and painful Preachers so was it here He who persecuted us in times past now preacheth the Faith which once he destroyed 6. How patient ought the Church of Christ to be under saddest persecutions and how far from base despondency of spirit as if her case were wholly desperate and remedilesse seing Jesus Christ at an instant can carry captive her chiefest adversaries and make them to be her stoutest friends as appeareth from this He who persecuted us now preacheth 7. As godlesse persecutors propose unto themselves no lesse than the total overthrow and rooting-out of Truth though neither Men nor Devils shall be ever able to effectuate it Mat. 16. 18. so men may look if they repent not Luke 13. 3. to be justly charged with the guilt of all that evil which once they intended as if they had actually accomplished it although it was without their reach so to do for that Faith or Doctrine of Faith as Tit. 1. 13. which Paul at this time did preach is said once to have been destroyed by him because he aimed at no lesse and his sin before God was no lesse than if he had done it although the Lord in mercy did pardon it 1 Tim. 1. 13. Now preacheth the Faith which once he destroyed 8. We ought so to look upon notable changes which do fall out whether in particular persons or publick societies whether to the better or the worse as that we may see somewhat of God manifested in them either His Justice or Mercy Wisdom or Power some one Attribute of His or other and so as we may give a suitable return whether of fear or joy thankfulnesse or admiration or of any other sanctified frame of spirit and holy performance for which such a manifestation calleth for those Christians in Judea did so look upon this notable change in Paul as to see God's mercy and power manifested in it and accordingly with joy did give God thanks so much is imported in this They glorified God in me saith he 9. Whensoever God is pleased to make a man instrumental whether for our own particular good or the more publick benefit of Christ's Church as we would not be ingrateful unto the instruments themselves Judg. 9. 16 c. so neither are we to rest upon them ascribing the praise of what they do to them but as we would not provoke the Lord to smite them or at least to make them uselesse to us 1 Cor. 4. 6. we are to look unto God more than them ascribing the praise of what they do unto Him as that which is His proper right and due so do they ascribe to God the praise of any good which Paul did by his preaching They glorified God in me or concerning me 10. The more that God hath made it convincingly and from clear evidences manifest to the conscience of His People that a Work is owned and approven by Him and hath drawn an acknowledgement from them to that purpose unto His own praise it aggregeth the sin of those the more who would afterwards question or deny that Work to be His for the Apostle's scope in part is to aggrege the sin of his adversaries who denied him to be an Apostle immediately sent from Jesus Christ and that the Doctrine preached by him was the Truth of God from this that the Churches in Judea were convinced of the contrary and had acknowledged so much long since to the praise of God by giving glory unto Him on Paul's behalf so that those Galatians and the false Apostles were guilty of obscuring the glory of God shining forth in his Conversion and Office which was already acknowledged by others And they glorified God in me CHAP. II. IN the first part of this Chapter the Apostle addeth some further Evidences that both his Office and Doctrine were divine As first They were such as might abide the censure of the chief Apostles ver 1 2. Secondly In the main thing controverted which was about Circumcision the other Apostles did joyn with him in that they were not for but against the circumcizing of Titus ver 3. and for a weighty reason ver 4 5. Thirdly In that meeting which was at Jerusalem the other Apostles did find nothing for which to challenge either him or his Doctrine ver 6. but upon the contrary perceiving that Paul was called of God to be an Apostle ver 7. both from that divine assistance wherewith he was accompanied ver 8. and from those Apostolick gifts wherewith he was endued they acknowledged both him and Barnabas for Apostles ver 9. and all of them did part good friends the collecting of some supply to the poor Jews among the Gentiles being recommended by the rest to Paul ver 10. Fourthly He did rebuke Peter when in his practice he declined from the Doctrine taught by Paul concerning the abrogation of the Ceremonial Law and for any thing which appeareth to the contrary Peter in this debate did yeeld to Paul as having truth for him to ver 15. In the second part because this dispute about the Ceremonial Law did fly very high the false Apostles urging the observation of it as meritorious of justification therefore the Apostle turneth the force of the dispute against Justification by Works and proveth by several Arguments that we are justified by Faith only As first The believing Jews who had as much reason to boast in their works as any ver 15. did renounce all confidence in them for Justification ver 16. Next he preoccupieth an Objection and sheweth that this Doctrine of Justification by Faith without Works giveth no encouragement to sin ver 17. Because 1. it did presse the mortifying and destroying of sin ver 18. And 2. though it did free them from the Law in several respects yet not as it is the rule of an holy life ver 19. Yea 3. it doth tye the justified person more strictly to subdue sin and lead an holy life ver 20. Lastly he addeth a second Argument to prove that we are justified by Faith only because if we were justified by Works Free-grace and Christ's death should be uselesse ver 21. Vers. 1. THen fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas and took Titus with me also 2. And I went up by revelation and communicated unto them that Gospel which I preach among the Gentiles but privately to them which were of reputation lest by any means I should run or had run in vain THe Apostle first mentioneth another journey of his to Jerusalem together with the time when and the companions with whom he went and that extraordinary Instinct and Command from God which moved him to undertake that journey ver 1 2 And secondly sheweth that when he came to Jerusalem he did privately
communicate the Doctrine which he had preached among the Gentiles to the most eminent of the Apostles that by their subscribing unto it as to the same with that which themselves did preach his by-past and future labours might have the more successe which as it seemeth was in hazard to be much retarded by the calumnies of his adversaries affirming that the other Apostles did not approve of the Doctrine which he preached ver -2. So that here is a fifth Evidence that both his Doctrine and Office were divine in that not only they were such as might abide the censure of the other Apostles but also that he in the course of his Ministry was singularly owned and approved of by God as being directed by immediate revelation from Him Doct. 1. It pleaseth the Lord often in mercy toward His Church to preserve the lives of profitable Instruments for His Work for a long time notwithstanding of all the endeavours of Men and Devils to the contrary for Paul whose bloud was much thirsted after and whose hazards were so many in several places and from several hands 2 Cor. 11. 26. is yet preserved in despight of all in the free exercise of his Ministery for the space at least of fourteen years together even though the space of time here mentioned were to be reckoned from his first conversion which yet some do reckon from the third year following to wit the time mentioned Chap. 1. ver 18. Then fourteen years after I went up c. 2. It may be sometimes lawfull yea and necessary also for a Minister to go abroad from the Flock committed to his charge for a season to wit when and where the glory of God in defence of Truth and in removal of what may mar the edification of the Lord's People doth call him for Paul here taketh journey to Jerusalem leaving the Gentiles for a season who were his own more proper Charge Act. 9. 15. that his consent in Doctrine with the other Apostles might be made evident and so the edification of those to whom he did preach more advanced I went up to Jerusalem saith he and that lest I should run in vain Jerusalem was seated on a mountain and compassed with mountains Psal. 125. 1 2. whence it is said he went up to it 3. It is the part of all and especially of Christ's Ministers the moe they are who mark their steps and mis-represent their actions to walk the more circumspectly that so far as is possible the mouth of adversaries may be stopped 2 Cor. 11. 12. Thus Paul being to make it evident that the other Apostles did approve the Doctrine preached by him taketh with him Barnabas and Titus as two witnesses according to the Law sufficient Deut. 17. 6. to give testimony to the Apostles what Doctrine he had preached to the Gentiles and again to testifie to the Gentiles that consent which was betwixt him and the Apostles And this lest his adversaries might have objected that he had lyed in both or either of these With Barnabas and took with me Titus also 4. Though we are not now to expect immediate revelations from God whether for direction in one duty or information of future events such as were in use before the Canon of the Scripture was compleated and the gift of extraordinary Prophecy had ceased Heb. 1. 1. Yet seing the written Word is given unto us as a compleat Rule both for Faith Joh. 20. 31. and Manners 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. and as that which may abundantly supply the defect or want of all those extraordinary wayes whereby God did make known His mind unto His People then Heb. 1. 1. Therefore we ought to advise with God's Will revealed in Scripture and regulate all our actions motions and journeys according to it both for the lawfulnesse and expediency of what we undertake Psal. 119. 9. that thus while we acknowledge God in all our wayes He may direct our paths Prov. 3. 6. Thus Paul advised with God in his journey for he went up by revelation in place whereof as said is we have the written Word now 5. How little ground the Papists have to infer from Paul's practice here that the Church of Rome and particularly the Pope the head thereof is the supream Judge upon Earth of all questions pertaining to Religion and that all Preachers after Paul's example should submit their Doctrine to be tried and judged by Peter's Successor appeareth from this passing-by other things that Paul did not submit his Doctrine to be judged by Peter or by any other as if he had been either inferiour to them or uncertain of the truth of that which he had preached both which had been contrary to Paul's scope which as said is was to evidence that both his Doctrine and Office were immediately from God Neither will the words bear further than that he did in a friendly and brotherly manner acquaint them with the Doctrine preached by him that their approbation being given unto it the mouth of adversaries might be stopped for the word rendred to communicate signifieth to make any thing known to another in a familiar and friendly way which in strict Law we are not bound to See Act. 25. 14. where the same word is used And communicated unto them 6. Though the Minister of Jesus Christ is not to depend upon the approbation of others for confirmation of his Doctrine as if he himself were uncertain of the truth thereof before their testimony be added to it chap. 1. ver 8. Yet he is not to be so self-willed as to misregard what others do judge or think of what he preacheth but ought to dimit himself so far as when there is necessity he may give a friendly account unto others of the Doctrine preached by him that so if it be possible mistakes arising through misinformation may be removed and the joynt consent of others to the truth of what he preacheth may be obtained thus Paul that he might gain their approbation did communicate unto the Apostles that Gospel which be preached among the Gentiles 7. When the approbation of others is sought after unto any action or deed christian candor will and ordinary prudence may teach a man to report the matter of fact truly which he would have approved of lest otherwise an approbation surreptitiously required and given upon misinformation and through mistake may upon a discovery tend unto the informer's greater prejudice for Paul here being to gain the approbation of the Apostles unto his Doctrine did give them a faithfull account of that same Doctrine which he had preached I communicated that Doctrine which I preach among the Gentiles 8. It tendeth in no small measure to uphold the credit of a man's Ministery against his adversaries that in his Doctrine he hath been alwayes constant to himself without wavering or contradicting of himself in any thing which he did ever vent for Truth providing alwayes that he be constant in the Truth for constancy in Error is
nothing else but obstinacy and to retract an Error is praise-worthy Philip. 3. 7. Thus Paul that he may further stop the mouth of adversaries sheweth the Doctrine which he did preach from the beginning of his Ministry and whereof he did give an account to the Apostles was the same which he did presently preach while he saith I communicated unto them the Gospel which I preach It is a word of the present time 9. As there are alwayes some in the Church of God who for their place graces or parts have deservedly more of reputation than others so christian prudence will teach a man to be so far from striving against the stream and current of common fame and universal applause by labouring to discountenance or oppose without necessity those who are so deservedly applauded unto that he will endeavour by giving due respect unto them to receive approbation from them whereby he may be in a better capacity to do good unto others as being approved-of by such for Paul at Jerusalem addresseth himself to those that were of reputation to wit James Peter and John ver 9. who though in their Apostolick Power they were but equal with the other Apostles 1 Cor. 9. 5. Yet because of their age gravity and some other respects were generally more esteemed of than the rest and this he did for gaining of their approbation to his Office and Doctrine that so he might not run in vain I went up saith he to them that were of reputation c. 10. There is much prudency required in the publick debating of controverted Truths in Religion neither would it be ventured upon without necessity and until all other private means for composing of differences be first assayed Act. 15. 28. lest thereby unnecessary doubts and scruples be created in the vulgar sort who do often prove but unskilfull Judges in weighty and intricate Questions thus Paul while this controversie was but yet in its birth did not make any publick noise of it communicating the matter but privately to them that were of reputation 11. It is the part of a faithfull Minister not only to preach the Gospel and go about all the other parts of his Ministerial Office faithfully and painfully and so as he may be approven unto the consciences of all 2 Tim. 4. 5. but he must be also sollicitous about the successe of his pains towards those among whom he laboureth for so was Paul who compareth his continual labours and painfulnesse in his Ministry to running in a race and yet was carefull lest he had run in vain that is lest his labours had wanted fruit among the hearers for otherwise and as to the end intended to be brought about by God 2 Cor. 2. 15 16. or as to the promised reward Isa. 49. 4. the work of a faithfull Minister is never in vain Lest by any means I should run in vain saith he 12. Nothing marreth the good and successe of the Gospel among the hearers more than difference of judgments and strites and debates about these differences among the eminent Preachers thereof for hereby are people carried unto schismes 1 Cor. 1. 12. the Truth of God received with respect to persons 1 Cor. 4. 6. and atheism given way to by many as resolving to believe nothing till Preachers agree among themselves Act. 18. 17. and many stumbling-blocks casten before people of all sorts by the venting of passions jealousies animosities and sometimes a spirit of revenge which do usually accompany such divisions 2 Cor. 12. 20. for Paul sheweth he endeavoured so much to get the joynt consent of the other Apostles to the Doctrine preached by him lest by the calumnies of his adversaries who affirmed that Paul did differ from the rest his preaching and other pains should have been uselesse Lest by any means I should run or had run in vain Vers. 3. But neither Titus who was with me being a Greek was compelled to be circumcised HEre is a sixt Evidence especially of the truth of his Doctrine to wit that in the point controverted betwixt him and his adversaries the other Apostles did joyn with Paul judging Circumcision to be a thing indifferent and not of absolute necessity to Salvation else they would have required Titus to be circumcised which they did not but received him in fellowship with them though he was an uncircumcised Greek Doct. 1. Amongst those controversies which did very early trouble the Christian Church this concerning the necessity of observing Circumcision and the rest of those Levitical Ordinances was one which appeareth as from several other Scriptures Act. 15. 1 2. so from this where Paul mentioning how the Apostles joyned with him in that controversie which was betwixt him and his adversaries doth give the instance in Circumcision Neither Titus was compelled to be circumcised 2. Though Circumcision and the rest of those Levitical Ordinances were necessarly to be observed by vertue of a divine Precept Gen. 17. 10 c. and as the external part of Worship then prescribed Heb. 9. 10. untill Christ should come in the flesh and offer-up Himself a Sacrifice upon the Crosse Eph. 2. 15. Yet after he was come they were abolished and all necessity to observe them through vertue of a divine precept removed the body being come the shadow did evanish Col. 2. 17. the Jews and Gentiles were then to be united in one People and so that partition-wall was to be removed Eph. 2. 14 15. the Church also then to wit under the New Testament was bound to believe and accordingly to professe that Christ had already come in the flesh offered-up a perfect and satisfactory Sacrifice to God which was wholly inconsistent with the observing of those Legal Ceremonies and Sacrifices which by vertue of divine institution did serve mainly for types and figures of Christ to come Heb. 8. 5. and 9. 8 9. for because of those reasons the Apostles did admit of Titus a Greek to their fellowship not requiring him to be circumcised But neither Titus was compelled to be circumcised 3. It is not unlawful but a duty incumbent to those who are in place not only to injoyn attendance upon and practising of the external commanded duties of Divine Worship but also by rebuke and other Church-censures to constrain and urge those who are disobedient for Paul maketh the Apostles their not compelling of Titus to be circumcised an evidence that they did not judge Circumcision at that time to be a part of commanded Worship which imports if they had thought otherwise they would have compelled him to it to wit by the force of Church-censures for they had not the power of the Magistrate to compel him by pecunial mulcts imprisonment or such like But neither Titus was compelled to be circumcised 4. From this it followeth that the Civil Magistrate may constrain men by inflicting of corporal punishments to go about the external duties of commanded Worship in case that more gentle means do not prevail for if constraining
by Ecclesiastick-censures be not unlawful nor a tyranny over the consciences of men constraining by Civil-censures must be lawful also now that men may be compelled by the former as said is is here supposed while he saith Neither Titus was compelled to be circumcised Vers. 4. And that because of false brethren unawares brought in who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus that they might bring us into bondage 5. To whom we gave place by subjection no not for an hour that the truth of the Gospel might continue with you HE giveth the reason why Titus was not compelled to be circumcised to wit because some called here false brethren as having been urgers of the necessity of Circumcision and of the other Levitical Ordinances and were brought in to be members of the Church at Jerusalem by fraud and through reason of their large pretences to piety whereby they covered their heretical spirits for the time for so much doth the word rendred unawares brought in hold forth these men I say had secretly conveyed themselves to that meeting which Paul had with the other Apostles and this of purpose to try if Paul would stand to the defence of that liberty from the Ceremonial Law before the Apostles which he had preached among the Gentiles as a part of Christ's purchase which if he had not done but ceded to them in that one particular of circumcising Titus then they would have triumphed over Paul among the Gentiles as if he had recanted before the Apostles and so would have endeavoured to bring back the Apostles Gentiles and the whole Church to the bondage of the Ceremonial Law ver 4. Therefore was it that neither Paul nor the other Apostles would yeeld to the importunate desire of these false brethren no not for an hour that is in using of Circumcision but that once and that because this had been to subject the Apostles and their Doctrine in the Truth controverted to their adversaries which the Apostles did resolutely withstand that so the Doctrine of the Gospel might remain sincere and uncorrupt among the Churches of Christ and particularly among the Galatians ver 5. From Vers. 4. Learn 1. Though the Ceremonial Law of Moses was abolished by Christ's coming in the flesh See upon vek 3. doct 2. Yet the use and practice thereof was not in it self sinfull but indifferent for a time chiefly to the Jews and in some points at least the Lord from respect to that which was once His own Ordinance and from condescendence to the weaknesse of the Jews who being educated in the practice of these Levitical Ordinances could not be so soon convinced of their being laid aside did proceed slowly to the total abrogation of them removing first the tye of necessity through vertue of a divine precept whereby they were obliged to observe them and leaving for a time the practice lawfull and indifferent until the Doctrine of the Gospel and freedom from that yoke by Jesus Christ might be sufficiently cleared the term whereof is affixed for the most part to be the destruction of Jerusalem both of City and Temple by the Romans whereby the most obstinate in it considering that Christ had now suffered might have been convinced that an end was put to the Jewish Policy both Civil and Ecclesiastick by God after which time the use of the Ceremonial Law was not only dead and unprofitable but also deadly and damnable thus the Apostles did not compel Titus to be circumcised not as if the use of Circumcision had been at that time simply and in it self unlawfull and sinfull for Paul himself did circumcise Timothy upon grave and weighty considerations much about and probably after that time Act. 16. 3. but because that false brethren then present would have made bad use of their doing otherwise to the prejudice of the Gospel And that because of false brethren c. 2. Though the practice of the Ceremonial Law was for that time a thing in it self indifferent Yet which also holds of all other things in their own nature indifferent 1 Cor. 8. 9 10 c. it might not alwayes and upon all occasions lawfully and without sin be practised but the practice thereof was to be ruled according to charity and prudence So that in the case of giving scandal by the neglect thereof to the weak and infirm it was to be practised as Paul did Act. 16. 3. but in case of hardening the obstinate and confirming them in their opinion of its necessity to Salvation and thereby giving the adversaries of Truth advantage against the Truth by the practice thereof it was to be foreborn for the Apostles here did not circumcise Titus because of false brethren brought in unawares who would have taken advantage from the practice of the Apostles if they had circumcised him to bring the Church of Christ again into bondage 3. It hath been the Churches lot in all times and all places to have a mixture of wheat and tares regenerate and unregenerate godly and profane in it even the Church which was planted and governed by the Apostles themselves had false brethren for saith Paul Because of false brethren unawares brought in 4. Heretical spirits not only can but usually do so far dissemble their Errors 2 Pet. ãâã 1 and pretend so much to piety thereby to gain respect and credit 2 Tim. 3. 5. that the most quick-sighted of men will readily be deceived by them taking them for the just contrary of that which they really are until they find an opportune time to discover themselves Thus those false brethren were brought in unawares to wit to the Church at Jerusalem they carried the matter so handsomly what by dissembling their Errors what by their pretences to Piety that the Apostles themselves acting as ordinary Ministers in the admission of Church-members Act. 6. 3 c. could see nothing for which to stumble at them or reject them 5. Heretical spirits are most active vigilant and so effronted as to ingyre themselves upon the most private Societies and Fellowships of others if their presence may contribute any thing to advance their pernicious Errors Thus those false brethren do intrude themselves upon that meeting which Paul had with the other Apostles though it was but of few and private ver 2. Who came in privately to spy out our liberty 6. It is too too usual for many to frequent the meetings of God's People and Servants not that they may be edified from them but that they may find occasion to carp at what they hear and make bad use of it to the prejudice of Christ's Servants and to their own further confirmation in a sinful course who carry about their own judgment with them they come to ensnare others and the Word of the Lord proveth a snare unto them Ezek. 14. 4. Thus those false brethren came in privately to spy out their liberty resolving whatever had been done they should have ground from
to Paul who had the Gospel of the Uncircumcision committed to him which was a Charge extending almost to all the universal World 5. While there is a question here of dignity anent the Apostles James is first named before Peter as being of eminent Authority among the Apostles who was President at the Council of Jerusalem for he spake last and concluded all Act. 15. 13 c. to whom Paul did betake himself and with whom all the Elders did conveen in a matter of great concernment and not with Peter Act. 21. 18. so that James hath rather been supream than Peter at least it followeth the first naming of Peter in other places Mat. 10. 2. Mark 3. 16. is no sufficient ground whereon to build his supremacy And when James Cephas and John 6. Peter was at this time at Jerusalem and without doubt had not yet seen Rome seventeen years at least after Christ's Resurrection ver 1. compared with chap. 1. ver 18. Yea neither was he at Rome a long time after this when Paul was there a prisoner Col. 4. 11. 2 Tim. 4. 16. How then could he have sitten Bishop at Rome twenty five years before his death as is alleaged for one main ground upon which the Popes succession to Peter as universal Bishop over the whole World is founded And when James Cephas and John perceived 7. There is here a solemn and mutual agreement that Paul and not Peter should be the Apostle of the Gentiles and therefore How could Peter have been twenty five years Bishop at Rome except he had violated his solemn paction confirmed by giving his hand which were most absurd once to mention They gave the right hands of fellowship that we should go unto the Heathen Doct. 2. The more we wait upon God for His Call and Direction to our Undertaking we have ground to expect that the more of successe and of a blessing will accompany them for Paul who did not undertake this journey to Jerusalem without the Call of God ver 2. hath all things succeeding with him according to his hearts wish so that not only the Apostles did not condemn the Doctrine preached by him ver 6. but on the contrary gave him their approbation acknowledging him for their Colleague and fellow-Apostle whereby the mouthes of his adversaries might have been fully stopped But contrariwise they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship for so are the words to be constructed all that which interveeneth being the reason which moved James Peter and John to do what they did Doct. 3. The Note which ariseth from dividing of the Charge of Jews and Gentiles betwixt Peter and Paul is at large Col. 1. 25. doct 3. Doct. 4. The Office of preaching the Gospel is a special Trust whereby a rich treasure of saving Truths 2 Cor. 4. 7. is concredited to weak men who must be answerable to God how they keep maintain and dispense that Treasure for the good of souls hence he saith the Gospel was committed or as a rich Treasure intrusted to him The Gospel of the Uncircumcision was committed unto me 5. It is not the pains of Ministers Isa. 49. 4. or any vertue which is in the Word preached as of it self 1 Cor. 1. 18. from whence the successe of the Ministry among a People floweth but from the effectual working of the Spirit of God whereby He effectually worketh that which the Word doth presse upon us 1 Cor. 3. 6. for Paul ascribeth the successe both of his own and Peter's Ministry to this He that wrought effectually in Peter the same was mighty in me 6. The power with which the Lord accompanieth His Word towards those whom he intendeth to convert by it is most efficacious and such as cannot be resisted but breaketh through and taketh away whatever doth oppose it He that wrought effectually the word signifieth to work with pith and energy and frequently it signifieth to work with irresistible efficacy 7. Where a Ministers pains are much blessed of God for the turning of many souls to God and where a man is endued with gifts and parts for the Ministerial Calling it is a real testimony and speaking-evidence of that man's calling from God for from this do they gather that the Gospel of Uncircumcision was committed to Paul because his Ministry was powerfull among the Gentiles and endued with gifts fitting him every way for the Apostolick Office for saith he the same was mighty in me towards the Gentiles and they perceived the Grace which was given unto me 8. It is the duty of Ministers as pillars to uphold the Truth by their doctrine prayers graces and parts Isa. 62. 6 7. 2 Tim. 2. 2. to be constant in Truth against all contrary blasts Mat. 11. 7. to adorn the Truth by good example of an holy life whereby they ought to shine before others Mat. 5. 16. 1 Tim. 4. 12. for as James Cephas and John were accompted pillars so they and all faithful Ministers are really such and Paul doth here indirectly tax the common opinion whereby that name was appropriate only to those three which did belong also to others Hence it is also that the Church Militant in respect of the Ministry of the Word chiefly is called the pillar and ground of Truth 1 Tim. 3. -15. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to be pillars 9. Whom God doth call to the undergoing of any imployment and chiefly whom He calleth to the Ministry those he fitteth with gifts and abilities suitable for that imployment in some measure whether lesser or greater Mat. 25. 15. for James Cephas and John did not acknowledge Paul to be an Apostle called by God but upon their perceiving that Grace or gifts both ordinary and extraordinary were bestowed upon him They saw that the Gospel of Uncircumcision was committed unto me when they perceived the Grace that was given to me 10. We ought not to withhold our approbation especially when it is craved from that which by evident signs and reasons we perceive to be approved of by God although there be many who disapprove it and though the giving of our approbation to it may disoblige those who otherwise pretend much friendship to us for those three Apostles perceiving by most convincing evidences that God had called Paul to be an Apostle they acknowledge him for such though those who did cry them much up as pillars and what not did no doubt oppose their so doing as tending evidently to the disadvantage of their cause They gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship Vers. 10. Only they would that we should remember the poor the same which I also was forward to do THe third thing in the event of that Meeting which did also evidence that Paul and the other Apostles did part good friends and in all things one among themselves was That the other Apostles did earnestly recommend to Paul and Barnabas the collecting of some charity among the Churches of the
Gentiles 1 Cor. 16. 1. to supply the poor Jews who were turned Christians Rom. 15. 25. which they performed speedily and diligently See the places cited and 2 Cor. 8 and 9. chapters Doct. 1. It is frequently the lot of those who are rich in Grace to be poor in the things of a present life and who are heirs of a Kingdom Luke 12. 32. to be driven unto such straits as they are forced to live upon some charitable supply from others God seeing it convenient hereby to wean them from worldly contentments that Heaven may be the more longed after and more sweet when it cometh Thus the Christians in Judea for the most part were poor and such as needed supply from the Gentiles Only they would that we should remember the poor 2. Though those who are our own poor within the bounds where we live are chiefly to be relieved by us because of our nearer interest in such 1 Tim. 5. 8. Yet in cases of extremity even those poor who live remote from us because they are also of our own flesh Isa. 58. 7. and members of the same mystical body if Believers Gal. 6. 10. are also to be supplied by us for Paul was to stir up the Gentiles to contribute for the poor at Judea Only they would that we should remember the poor 3. The care of the poor and supply of the outward necessities of the Saints is an imployment not unworthy of the very chief Apostles and which Ministers and other Officers of the Church ought to make conscience of for the care of the poor was the last farewell of those Apostles Only they would that we should remember the poor which Paul also was forward to do 4. The Ministers of Jesus Christ ought to presse upon the People not only duties which are easie and cost them nought but also those that are burdensome and expensive especially that they would willingly give of those things which they enjoy for the supply of others which want and are to be as forward in pressing the one sort of duties as the other as being equally profitable to the Church and most evidencing of an inward work of Grace in the heart 1 Joh. 3. 17. Thus Paul was forward to presse upon the Gentiles to give some supply to the poor Jews The same which I was also forward to do or did speedily and diligently as the word signifieth Vers. 11. But when Peter was come to Antioch I withstood him to the face because he was to be blamed FRom this Verse to the 15. there is a further evidence of that Truth which he had formerly asserted concerning the authority of his Office and his divine Doctrine even in that point which was controverted betwixt him and his adversaries which he maketh appear from this That as an Apostle and by vertue of his Apostolick Office he did with Authority rebuke Peter one of the chief Apostles when in his practice at Antioch he declined from the Doctrine taught by him concerning the abrogation of the Ceremonial Law and that for any thing which appeareth to the contrary Peter in this debate did yeeld to Paul as having Truth for him This action of Paul's towards Peter is first summarly propounded in this Verse wherein Paul sheweth that boldly and freely he did oppose himself to Peter and that because his carriage as he doth clear more fully afterward was most blame-worthy Doct. 1. No band of friendship or confederacy which parties have entred no fear of occasioning the breaking-off of friendship whatever may be the consequences thereof ought to make those who are so conjoyned connive at others in a sinfull course or withhold a testimony against that which is sinfull in their friend when the hazard which may ensue from his sin to the Work and People of God doth call for it for though Paul had come to Jerusalem of purpose to purchase a good understanding betwixt him and Peter ver 1 2. and though they had given not long since mutual evidences of their harmony and agreement ver 9. and though their renting assunder was the thing which adversaries to Truth would have been most glad of as making much for the advantage of their bad cause Yet not long after this agreement was made when Peter falleth in a sin reproof-worthy which had dreadfull consequences to the People and Work of God as will appear afterward following upon it Paul doth freely and boldly give testimony against his sinful course But when Peter was come to Antioch I withstood him to the face 2. As the Ministers of Jesus Christ are bound to reprove sin and vice so they are to reprove it first with much boldnesse and resolution not faintly as if they were more feared for the offence of man than grieved for the dishonour of God so Paul in reproving Peter withstood him In the Original it is a military word and signifieth to stand against whether it be by force of arms or arguments it is a word of defiance and combating as it were hand to hand face to face and foot to foot not yeelding a hair breadth to the adversary Rom. 13. 2. Eph. 6. 13. Secondly with ingenuity and candor so as not to conceal the man's fault only from himself and in the mean time to speak of it broad and wide unto others for his prejudice Lev. 19. 16. But they are to declare his sin even-down to himself and rebuke him for it Thus Paul withstood Peter to the face for the word in the Original doth not import that he withstood him only in shew and for the fashion making the beholders think they were serious when they were not as some of the Ancients did alleage such dissimulation had been most base in those two eminent Apostles and Paul had not here spoken truly affirming that Peter was worthy to be blamed and that he walked not uprightly so the word must read as it is here rendred to the face or to his face as 2 Cor. 10. 1. Thirdly with certainty and knowledge of the deed reproved both for the truth of the fact and the vicious quality of it Paul before he reproved was assured of both these Because he was to be blamed saith he Doct. 3. The most eminent Saints on earth are not free of their own sinful and blame-worthy failings that hereby they may be keeped humble and from being lifted up with their gifts graces and other excellencies 2 Cor. 12. 7. and others may hereby learn not to think of them above what is written 1 Cor. 4. 6. for even the Apostles themselves and Penmen of Scripture though they could not erre in writing Scripture being therein guided by the infallible assistance of the Spirit 2 Pet. 1. 21. Yet in other things they had their own sinful failings as is evident in Peter Because he was to be blamed 4. It is the part of every man though never so eminent and esteemed of by others when he meeteth with a just and deserved reproof to stoop to
confirming of spiritual Truths to the understanding and for inforcing the practice of some spiritual duty upon the will and affections 1 Cor. 9. 24. for similitudes from things earthly as being more notour unto us do conduce much not only to illustrate things spiritual but also to bring them frequently to our remembrance afterwards especially when those earthly things from which the similitude is taken do occur in our daily imployments Hence the Apostle professeth he would speak after the manner of men that is he would make use of a similitude taken from the custom of men in their civil affairs for clearing of the Truth in hand 3. As it is lawfull for men whether particular persons or Nations to enter a Covenant or paction for keeping of mutual peace and friendship and to confirm their Covenant so made by subscription oath 1 Sam. 20. 16 17. and other lawfull and accustomed olemnities Gen. 31. 51 c. that hereby it may be the more esteemed-of as sacred and inviolable So it is a mark of extream inconstancy and carryeth with it the guilt of high perfidie for those who have once entred such a Covenant to disanul alter or adde to it at their pleasure or to stand to it no longer than it maketh for their own advantage for saith he Though it be but a mans Covenant yet if it be confirmed no man disanulleth or addeth thereto No man to wit even the men themselves who made the Paction else the similitude would not quadrate to the Truth for illustration whereof it is made use of to wit that even God Himself that made the Covenant with Abraham and his seed could have no such purpose in giving the Law as to alter and abrogate that Covenant as is clear from ver 17. From Vers. 16. Learn 1. The Covenant of Grace made with Abraham and his spiritual seed is a Covenant of promise wherein the thing promised is freely bestowed and not from the merit or worth of our obedience and works and herein the promises of this Covenant do differ from the promises of the Law or Covenant of Works for by the Promises which signifie a free promise is meaned the Covenant of Grace to Abraham and his seed were the Promises made the word signifieth a free promise 2. This Covenant of Grace is also a Covenant of Promises as containing many Promises for although it sometime have the name of a promise in the singular number as ver 17. from that comprehensive and chief Promise I will be a God unto thee and to thy seed after thee Gen. 17. -7. yet it containeth a numerous number of other promises which are as so many rivulets and streams flowing from that fountain-promise presently mentioned even the Promises of the life that now is and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4. 8. for saith he To Abraham and his seed were the Promises made 3. This Covenant of Grace or Promise was entred by God with Abraham as accepting the tender of it not only for himself but for his seed whereby all his natural issue excepting those only who were expresly excepted by God to wit all the posterity of Ishmael and Esau who continued and waxed worse in the apostasie of their forefathers from Abrahams God Rom. 9. 7 13. were comprehended within the Covenant by vertue whereof though none did attain Salvation but those only who did come up to the conditions of the Covenant whereupon Salvation was tendred to wit Faith Habak 2. 4. and Repentance Isa. 55. 7. yet all of them did enjoy the priviledge of Ordinances Gen. 17. 10. and had Salvation offered unto them Joh. 4. 22. not absolutely but upon Gods terms revealed in His Word to wit if only they would believe and repent hence saith the Apostle To Abraham and his seed were the Promises made 4. As the Christian Church of the Gentiles is Abraham's spiritual seed as well as the Church of the Jews and was looked upon as his seed in that Covenant-promise made to Abraham and his seed Gen. 17. -5. compared with Rom 4. 16 17 So it is under one and the same consideration that both Jew and Gentile and all who reckon spiritual kindred to Abraham are his seed to wit as they follow the steps of his Faith and at least do professe that Doctrine of free Justification by Faith wherein Abraham walked Rom. 4. 12 See the distinction of the seeds or children ver 7. doct 8. for seing the Promises spoken of in the Text were made to his seed it seemeth they cannot be that Promise which aimed principally at Christ In thy seed shall all Nations be blessed Gen. 22. 18. but the Promises made to his seed the Church and chiefly that Promise I will be a God unto thee and to thy seed Gen. 17. -7. besides the mentioning of seed in the singular number were not an argument of any weight to prove that Christ personall was only meaned in the Promise seing seed is a word collective and may comprehend a number under it even in the singular number as the words Flock Army and such like so it seemeth most probable that by the seed here is meaned Christ mystical or Christ with His Body the Church made up both of Jew and Gentile who reckon spiritual kindred unto Abraham upon one and the same account and therefore are designed in the Promise by seed and not seeds He saith not And to seeds as of mâny but as of one and to thy seed 5. So strict and near is that union which is betwixt Christ and the Church that not only is He the Churches Head Eph. 1. 22. but also as the Church is His Body and fulnesse Eph. 1. 23. So Christ is mystically and virtually the fulnesse of the Church in so far as it is He dwelling and working in them by the efficacy of His Spirit who separateth them from the world maketh them one mystical Body among themselves and one with Himself and worketh all their works in them even those which belong to Him not only as the Head but which also belong to them as Members of the Body 1 Cor. 12. 11 12. for hence is it that the whole believing seed of Abraham is here called Christ He being the bond of their union Joh. 17. 21. the fountain of their life and motion Joh. 4. 14. and the active immediate principle from which all their spiritual actions do flow Joh. 15. 5. And to thy seed which is Christ saith he From Vers. 17. Learn 1. That though God might have dealt with man by way of soveraignity as an absolute Monarch enjoyning to man his duty without giving him any ground to hope for a reward of his service yet He hath been graciously pleased to wave such right and to deal with him by way of covenant or paction and agreement upon just and equal terms prescribed by God Himself in which God promiseth true happinesse to man and man engageth himself by promise for performance of what God
faith in God as Creator such as the faith of Turks but it is Faith in Jesus the son of Mary Mat. 1. 25. who is that Christ or Messiah who being promised under the Old Testament Isa. 7. 14. is now come under the New it is this Faith relying on Christ who by His merit hath purchased the thing promised Isa. 53. 5. which giveth a right unto the Promise for to specifie what Believers they are to whom the Promise is given he addeth by the Faith of Jesus Christ. Vers. 23. But before Faith came we were kept under the Law shut up unto the Faith which should afterwards be revealed 24. Wherefore the Law was our School-master to bring us unto Christ that we might be justified by Faith 25. But after that Faith is come we are no longer under a School-master 26. For ye are all the Children of God by Faith in Christ Jesus IN these words the Apostle answereth a fifth Objection and doth more directly handle that point concerning the abrogation of the ceremonial Law yea of the whole Mosaical Dispensation now under the dayes of the Gospel The Adversaries might have objected Seing the Law or that legal Dispensation of the Covenant of Grace was so usefull unto the ancient Church and so subservient to the Promise as is affirmed ver 22. Then why did Paul cry down the use of it especially the practice of the ceremonial Law now The Apostle answereth by distinguishing times and sheweth that before Faith came whereby he meaneth not the grace of saving Faith for that was alwayes in the Church Heb. 11. 4 c. but either Christ called Faith because He is the object of Faith in which sense He is called our hope 1 Tim. 1. 1. or the full manifestation of the Doctrine of Faith which was about the time of Christ's death and ascension he granteth I say that before that time the use of the Law was first necessary to the Jews because they were by the Law as by a military guard keeped to wit chiefly from being mixed with other Nations whether in Religion or Policy Eph. 2. 14. Secondly It was saving to them in so far as it did shut up conclude and enclose them as it were in a prison for it 's the same word and that same purpose more fully expressed which is ver 22. under sin and the curse due to sin that hereby they might be in a manner prepared and as it were necessitated to imbrace the Doctrine of Salvation by Faith in Jesus Christ which was then but darkly Mat. 11. 11. and afterwards more clearly revealed the full revelation whereof they were by this mean kept more intent upon ver 23. Which latter use of the Law he illustrateth and concludeth by shewing the Law as a Pedagogue or Schoolmaster did with much rigor and servitude govern and rule the Church then in her infancy and childhood and thereby did lead the Elect unto Christ that they might be justified by faith The Apostle having thus shewed ver 23 24. that the Law that is the legal dispensation of the Covenant of Grace was for good use to the ancient Church denyeth that therefore the use of it should be continued now when the doctrine of Faith is clearly manifested yea by the contrary he sheweth it was then to be abrogated and the Christian Church freed from the observation of it because it exerced only the office of a Schoolmaster over children and so can have no authority over the Church and especially Believers now ver 25. which he proveth from this That the Christian Church and all of them to wit Jew and Gentile were like a son come to age because of their Faith in Christ Jesus already come and so was to be dealt with no longer as a childe under a Schoolmaster ver 26. From Vers. 23. Learn 1. Though there was Gospel or the Doctrine of Salvation by Free-grace held forth to be laid hold upon by Faith unto the ancient Church ver 8. yet it was âo obscurely and sparingly propounded then and so clearly and largely manifested now That the Scripture speaketh as if that Doctrine had not been at all in the Church then but only revealed now in the dayes of the Gospel for here he calleth all the time of the Old Testament the time before Faith came or before the Doctrine of Free-grace the object of Faith came and that this Faith was afterwards to be revealed to wit because it was but sparingly revealed then 2. Besides other differences betwixt the administration of the Covenant of Grace under the Old Testament and under the New this was one the old administration was extended only to the Jews Psal. 147. 19 20. and to some of other Nations who forgetting their own People Psal. 45. 10 joyned themselves to them but the new is extended to all Nations Mat. 28. 19. for this difference is here hinted at while the Apostle speaking of those who were under that old dispensation ver 23 24. speaketh of them in the first person We were kept under c. We that is the Nation of the Jews whereof Paul was one but speaking of those who are under the new Dispensation he mentioneth not only the Jews under the pronoun of the first person We ver 25. but also the Gentiles under the pronoun of the second person Ye ver 26. for ye saith he to wit the Galatians of the Gentiles are all the Children of God 3. The administration of the Covenant of Grace under the Old Testament by so many Rites Sacrifices Ceremonies such a system of politick Laws such rigid pressing of moral duties with the annexed promises of eternal life and threatnings of Gods wrath and curse the Gospel-promise all the while being hid as it were behind the curtain among other uses did serve for a hedge or a place of military defence to keep that ancient People of whom Christ was to come distinct and separate from all other Nations as a besieged city is guarded by walls ditches and armed souldiers from the irruption of enemies for this is aimed at while he saith We were keeped under the Law to wit as by a military guard for so the word signifieth It 's true they were also keeped from going astray either in Religion or in life and conversation but that use of the Law was mentioned v. 19. Doct. 4. The hard servitude wherwith the ancient Church was pressed and under which she was as to her outward estate as it did forcibly constrain the Elect among them to quit their own righteousnesse and to betake themselves for righteousnesse and life unto Faith in the promised Messiah as knowing somewhat from Scripture Hag. 2. 6 7. compared with Heb. 12. 26 27. that then the Church should be eased of that hard servitude and bondage for in both these respects the Law did shut them up unto the Faith afterwards to be revealed making them close with the Doctrine of Free-grace for Salvation by Faith in the mean time
and earnestly to expect the full revelation of it by the Messiah Job 4. 25. From Vers. 24. Learn 1. The Church of God considered as a politick body and with relation to her different state in several times hath some resemblance to the age of a man as having had her infancy under the Patriarchs her childhood under Moses and her perfect age under the Gospel which different states and as it were several ages of the Church did arise partly from the Churches rudenesse and incapacity to comprehend spiritual Truths in their native beauty and lustre which were alwayes the greater by how much the Church was nearer her beginning and partly from the different measure and degrees wherein the promise and way of Salvation by the Messiah were made known to the Church the manifestation whereof was first very obscure Gen. 3. 15. but afterwards alwayes more and more clear untill at last according to the foregoing prophecies Mal. 4. 2. The Sun of Righteousnesse at Christ's incarnation death and ascension did arise with healing under his wings The Apostle pointeth at those several ages of the Church while he representeth the Jewish Church as a child under a pedagogue in this verse and more fully chap. 4. ver 3. and the Christian Church as men of perfect age and so no longer under a Schoolmaster ver 25 26. Doct. 2. The Lord 's visible way of dispensing Grace and covenanted Blessings by external means hath not been alwayes one and the same but diverse according to the temper and complexion of His Church in her several states and ages so that as the Churches state was more rude and earthly or more polished and spiritual the Lord did train her up under a more rude or spiritual form of Worship thus the Church while in her infancy and childhood was under a Pedagogue whose charge is to attend children The Law was our Schoolmaster but now being come to grown age she is no longer under a Schoolmaster 3. The Lord's way of dispensing Grace under the Old Testament as it is set down in the Law given by Moses was very suitable to the childish and infant-state of the Church the Lord dealing with them in a way much like to that whereby Schoolmasters do train up children at Schools for under this dispensation there were first a whip and rod to make the refractory stand in aw even the frequent inculcating of God's curse Deut. 27. 15 c. and comminations of temporal calamities Deut. 28. 16 c. and also many ceremonial penances in their many washings and purifications Lev. 15. through the whole chapter Secondly there were allurements also for those who were of better and softer natures to gain and keep them in obedienââ such as did befit the state and condition of that People even frequently reiterated promises of temporal blessings Deut. 28. 3 c. and also an earthly inheritance Isa. 1. 19. Thirdly there were restraints also from the use of things in their own nature indifferent put upon them under fore certifications Lev. 11. through the whole thus to try their obedience to bow their wills and so to make them tractable and obedient in these other ãâã weighty things of the Law 1 Cor. 9. 9 10. And lastly though their dignity as sons was not altogether keep ãâ¦ã up from them 2 Cor. 6. -16 18. yet it was but fel ãâ¦ã made mention of and the Promise the charter of their inheritance kept up under a dark vail 2 Cor. 3. 13. and they themselves made to serve under hard servitude and bondage as if they had not been sons but servants chap. 4. 3. Wherefore the Law was our Schoolmaster saith he 4. God's great design and scope in all this pedagogy of the Law was that thereby souls might be directed unto Christ and made to close with Him for righteousnesse Rom. 10. 4. The frequent inculcating of the Moral Law and Promises of life upon their obedience did convince them how far they were from that exact righteousnesse which God required and that therefore they behoved to seek for righteousnesse some-where else which was inforced by the threatnings of the Law shewing that otherwise they would perish The Ceremonies Sacrifices and frequent Washings did also tend to this even to convince them of and to keep their eye fixed upon their own filthinesse and deserved damnation and to make them seek for righteousnesse satisfaction to provoked Justice and the expiation of their sin in that alone sacrifice of the death and bloud of Christ Heb. 9. 9 10 11. for saith he The Law was our Schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ. 5. The Godly under the Old Testament were justified by Faith laying hold upon Christ for righteousnesse even as we are now for saith he The Law did bring us to Christ that we might be justified by Faith From Vers. 25. Learn 1. The proposing unto our selves to bring about a good necessary and spiritual end is not sufficient to justifie our use-making of whatsoever means we may conceive to be or sometimes have been approven of God as conducible for that end except those means have a present stamp of divine approbation for the using of them God's end is to be endeavoured by His own means for though the bringing of us to Christ for righteousnesse be as necessary now under the Gospel as it was under the Law and though the pedagogy of the Law of Moses was an approven mean for bringing about that end under the Old Testament yet Paul will not grant That therefore it should now be made use of in order to that end because under the dayes of the Gospel the ty of divine authority enjoyning the use-making of that Schoolmaster is ceased But after that Faith is come we are no longer under a Schoolmaster saith he and therefore are not to subject our selves unto him 2. Though the curse of the moral Law is to be denounced against all impenitent sinners in the Christian Church that hereby they may be constrained to flee unto Christ for righteousnesse Joh. 3. 36. and the precepts thereof are to be urged upon the Regenerate as the rule of their obedience Eph. 6. 1 c. and though the exact righteousnesse required in the Law doth serve as a glasse wherein even the Renewed may see their manifold failings Rom. 7. 14 c. and so be necessitated to betake themselves daily to the bloud of sprinkling for pardon Rom. 7. 25. In which respects the moral Law may be called a Schoolmaster even to the christian Church and a Schoolmaster to bring them to Christ yet the christian Church is fully freed from that legal dispensation of the Covenant of Grace which was added to the Covenant-promise upon mount Sinai which what it was is explained ver 19. doct 2. and ver 24. doct 3. For after that Faith is come we are no more under this Schoolmaster saith he From Vers. 26. Learn 1. The Church of God under the New Testament as to her outward
state is in a state of Sonship or Adoption which noteth her freedom from that rigor and servitude under which the ancient Church was through the outward legal dispensation of the Covenant of Grace chap. 4. 3. and the truly godly have some peculiar dignity added in relation to the grace of Adoption over and above what Believers under the Old Testament had in so far as the vail of that legal dispensation being removed the generality at least of Believers now have more ready accesse to the Covenant-promise and a clearer insight in and knowledge of all those priviledges which belong unto them as the sons of God Heb. 12. 22 23 24. for taking what the Apostle saith of their being the children of God in both or either of those respects his intended scope is brought about which is to shew That the christian Church is not under the pedagogy of that Mosaical dispensation even for or because ye are all the Children of God saith he 2. Though Faith in the Messiah to come did entitle Believers under the Old Testament to the dignity of Sons and Daughters to the Lord Almighty yet Faith in Jesus Christ already come doth adde some peculiar dignity of Sonship upon the christian Church and especially upon Believers in it even that which is presently mentioned in the preceding Doctrine the Lord having been pleased to make the Churches full growth and utmost perfections as to her priviledges and outward state and measure of accesse to tryst with His Son 's coming in the flesh that so His entry to the world might be more stately as being accompanied with such a measure of royal munificence Heb. 11. 40. for saith he Ye are all the children of God by Faith in Jesus Christ to wit already come Vers. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. 28. There is neither Jew nor Greek there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ye are all one in Christ Jesus 29. And if ye he Christ's then are ye Abraham's seed and heirs according to the Promise THe Apostle having proved that the christian Church is freed from the mosaical dispensation which was added to the Promise upon mount Sinai seemeth in these verses not only to confirm that which he had presently asserted of our being the children of God by Faith because we are baptized into Christ have put on Christ are one in Christ but also and mainly to obviate an Objection yet more made use of by the false Apostles in behalf of Circumcision which was not added upon mount Sinai unto the Promise but given to Abraham with the Promise as the initiatory seal of the Promise Gen. 17. 10. whence it seems they argued That notwithstanding all that which was added upon mount Sinai was now abrogated yet Circumcision was to be kept in the Church as that without which none could be Abraham's seed or an heir according to the Promise The Apostle's Answer cometh in effect to this That Baptism into Christ that is which sealeth and signifieth our ingraffing into Christ Rom. 6. 4. was substituted in the place of Circumcision and sufficient for compassing all those ends for which Circumcision was instituted and that because they who are baptized into Christ do put on Christ and so are in a manner incorporate and make one body with Him as a man is incorporated with his garments from which the word is borrowed ver 26. Which incorporation of the christian Church and making all the members thereof one in Christ he sheweth is effectuated without any respect had to any difference of Nations conditions worldly or distinction of sexes leaving them to gather that Circumcision which by vertue of its institution did serve for keeping up a distinction between Jew and Gentile Exod. 12. 48. could have no influence upon this businesse ver 28. From all which he concludeth Seing Baptism doth testifie and seal up Christ's interest in those who are baptized as His and their union with Christ who is the real Head of the blessed Race through whom alone Abraham and his seed were to be blessed That therefore ipso facto and without any more ado they were Abraham's seed and apparent heirs of that heavenly inheritance given unto Abraham by promise and so that there was no necessity in order to this end of joyning them to the blessed Nation by Circumcision as the ancient Proselytes were and as the false Apostles alleaged should yet be practised ver 29. From Vers. 27. Learn 1. Though Circumcision the initiatory Seal and leading Sacrament of the Covenant under the Old Testament Exod. 12. 48. be now abolished with the rest of that ancient dispensation yet seing the Church of God even under the New Testament is not wholly spiritual but in part earthly and carnal Rom. 7. 14. standing in need to be instructed and confirmed in spiritual Truths by things sensible and earthly Joh. 3. 12. it hath therefore seemed good unto God to enjoyn the celebration of some Sacraments in the christian Church unto the end of the world Mat. 28. 19 20. which are in signification more clear and in use lesse painfull and burdensom and particularly He hath substituted Baptism in the place of Circumcision which doth serve for all these spiritual uses now which Circumcision did serve for then to wit all these uses which were of common concernment to the Church at all times and not peculiar to the dispensation which then was for the Apostle clearing how Circumcision was now abrogated doth shew how Baptism doth it in all those necessary uses for which it did serve For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. 2. Among other uses for which Baptism doth serve this is the first and chief to signifie and seal up our ingraffing into and union with Christ there is an external visible union consisting in external covenanting and serious profession of christian Truths either personally or parentally which is sealed up to all visible Professors absolutely for they are in Him externally Joh. 15. 2. There is a real and saving union signified and sealed up unto all the Regenerate absolutely for they are in Him savingly Rom. 8. 1. and to all the Members of the visible Church conditionally if so they come up to the termes which Scripture calleth for as necessary in order to union with Him to wit saving Faith for this much the Apostle doth import by saying we are baptized into Christ even that our ingraffing into Him is signified and sealed by Baptism 3. Baptism doth also signifie and seal our putting on of Christ to wit by Faith for by Faith we make application of Christ unto our selves Joh. 6. 40. and Christ so applied serveth for the same use to the soul which garments do serve to the body He covereth our loathsom nakednesse Rev. 3. 18. and is also for an ornament unto us Eph. 5. 27. He communicateth heat and warmnesse even those
sweet refreshing influences of His Spirit for life and godlinesse Cant. 1. 2. and 2. 5 6. And Christ is thus and for these ends put on in Baptism partly because Baptism engageth all who are baptized to put Him so on Rom. 6. 4. and partly because those who are baptized inwardly by the Spirit as well as outwardly by Water do actually and really put Him on 1 Pet. 3. 21. As many as are baptized into Christ have put on Christ It 's a metaphor taken from garments which men put on to cover adorn and keep themselves warm From Vers. 28. Learn 1. Though Christian Religion abolish not those civill distinctions which are between Nation and Nation Master and Servant 1 Pet. 2. 18. or the dignity of the one sex above the other 1 Cor. 11. 7 8 9. Yet it layeth no weight upon any of these as to the point of accesse unto Christ and use-making of Him Whatever Nation rank or sex a person be of it is all one in this matter none are debarred from Christ nor yet the more accepted by Him for any of these things for having spoken of putting on Christ he subjoyneth there is neither Jew nor Gentile Greek c. 2. After and upon Christ's coming in the flesh the door of Free-grace hath been much more enlarged beyond what it formerly was so that the Greek and Gentile have all restraints taken off and a like ready accesse with the Jews to Jesus Christ for the Apostle's main scope in this verse is to shew that there is no difference now between Jew and Greek and by consequence that Circumcision which was one main part of the partition-wall betwixt them was not any longer to stand in force and what is spoken of the bond and free male and female seemeth to be added for illustration and confirmation of this Truth only except he doth also hint that those restraints which were upon bondmen and the female sex as to the enjoying of some priviledges under the Old Testament Gen. 17. 10. Lev. 22. 10. were now also taken off There is neither Jew nor Greek bond nor free male nor female 3. There is an union among all those who are baptized whereby they make up as it were but one man to wit all visible Church-members of all Nations of every condition and of both sexes make up one politick Body having by divine appointment the same Laws Government the same kind of Office-bearers and spiritual Courts and enjoying the same priviledges 1 Tim. 6. 13 14. And all real Believers make up one mystical and spiritual Body as being animated acted and ruled by one and the same Spirit of Jesus Act. 15. 8 9. for saith he They are all one or one man 4. The bond and ty of the Churches union is Jesus Christ. And according to the nature of that union which is between Him and them whether external and by a profession only or internal and by vertue of saving Faith also So is the nature of that union which is among themselves either external or political only or internal and mystical also and the more that any be united and keeped near to Christ he will be at greater nearnesse unto these who are Christ's for having spoken of their putting on Christ he subjoyneth ye are all one in Christ Jesus From Vers. 29. Learn 1. By vertue of our Baptism and our putting on of Christ in Baptism a right and interest in and over us doth accresse to Christ so that we become in a peculiar manner His seing in Baptism we enter an open and professed engagement to be wholly and only the Lord's for in place of resuming If ye being baptized into Christ have put on Christ which was the foundation of the present inference laid down ver 27. he resumeth If ye be Christs implying the one of these doth follow upon the other 2. The Christian Church or all who are given over unto Christ in Baptism are Abraham's seed and heirs of the promised inheritance to wit with regard had to that distinction of seed ver 8. doct 8. And hence it followeth that the charter of this inheritance or the Covenant betwixt God and His People hath been alwayes for substance one and the same and that the Church of the Old and New Testament are both one even the self-same seed of Abraham differing in nothing further than a man of perfect age doth differ from himself being a childe and that there is but one Faith one Salvation and one way of obtaining the same under both Testaments for saith he If ye be Christs ye are Abrahams seed speaking to the Christian Church 3. Though all those fore-mentioned be the same under both Testaments yet there are some accidental differences whereof one lyeth in the different wayes of incorporating persons unto that blessed society to whom the heavenly inheritance doth appertain which then was by being circumcized in evidence of their subjecting themselves wholly to that burdensom administration under which the Church then was But now it is sufficient to be baptized and by so doing to subject our selves unto Christ for in opposition to the false Apostles who still maintained that none could be Abraham's seed except they were circumcised and would subject themselves to the Law of Moses the Apostle affirmeth If ye be Christs then are ye Abraham's seed c. CHAP. IV. IN the first part of this Chapter the Apostle doth further clear the Churche's freedom from that ancient Policy of the Jewish Church by the similitude of a Pupil and his Tutors which similitude is propounded ver 1 2. And applyed first to the Churches bondage under the Old Testament ver 3. and secondly to her freedom from that bondage under the New ver 4 5. whereof he giveth an evidence to wit God's bestowing upon them the Spirit of Adoption ver 6. and so concludeth the dispute ver 7. In the second part he laboureth upon their affections first by a sharp reproof for their defection which he aggregeth ver 8 9. and giveth some instances of it ver 10. and hinteth at the great hazard they were in because of it ver 11. Secondly by a most affectionate insinuation wherein he exhorteth them to be affectionate towards him and sheweth how dearly he affected them ver 12. inforcing the former and evidencing the latter from his thankfull acknowledgement how affectionate they were once to him for the Truths sake to ver 17. And obviateth an objection taken from that intense affection which the false Apostles seemed to carry unto them by shewing wherein their zeal and affection was defective ver 17. and the nature of true zeal ver 18. Giving evidences that this true zeal and affection was in himself towards them ver 19 20. In the third part he confirmeth and illustrateth the whole preceding dispute by the history of Abraham's family And first he prefaceth desiring them to make the Old Testament judge in this controversie ver 21. Secondly he propoundeth the typical
history ver 22 23. Thirdly he expoundeth the mystery of the two Covenants prefigured by the history ver 24. 25 26. Fourthly he confirmeth the truth of this mystery from Scripture ver 27. Fifthly he maketh application of the whole purpose first for information of the way to attain the heavenly inheritance ver 28. Secondly for consolation against present persecutions to the end Vers. 1. NOw I say that the âeir as long as he is a childe differeth nothing from a servanâ though he be lord of all 2. But is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father THe Apostle being yet further to clear the Churches freedom from that legal external policy of the ancient Church whereof he spake so much chap. 3. ver 19 c. doth use another similitude taken from a pupil and his tutors and curators And first having made a transition usual to him when he is more fully to explicate any former purpose See chap. 5. 16. 1 Cor. 15. 50. he setteth down the similitude in these verses to this purpose That a childe though he be heir and owner of all his fathers inheritance in hope and as to right yet so long as he is a minor and under age he differeth nothing from a servant in point of subjection and as to free government and enjoyment of his rights and goods ver 1. and this because he himself is ruled and his estate managed by tutors and curators the continuance of which subjection the Apostle sheweth is ordinarily limited unto the time prescribed by the father longer than which the heir is not to remain in that state of subjection to his tutors ver 2. There are indeed other limits of childrens minority prefixed by the Law besides the Will of the father but he mentioneth this because it only doth quadrate to the present purpose for which the similitude is made use of From this usual custom among men approved of here by the Spirit of God being considered in it self and without respect had to that spiritual purpose unto which it is applied afterwards Learn 1. So licentious is youth where there is no restraint and so foolish as being destitute of experience and more ruled by the inundation of impetuous passions than force of reason That it is much conducing both for a man's self and for the publick good of the society among whom he liveth he be first subjected unto others and made to obey as a servant whereby in progresse of time he may attain some wisdom and experience before he have absolute power to dispose of his own estate and obtain dominion over others otherwise it could not be so generally agreed unto by all parents and in all nations that the heir as long as he is a childe should differ nothing from a servant which the Apostle speaketh of as an approven custom and excepted against by none 2. It is the duty of parents as to provide a competent portion for their children whereupon they may live when they themselves are dead and gone so to do what in them lyeth to secure their portion for them lest it be delapidated by their childrens folly or any other way rendred uselesse unto them for unto this end are tutors and curators provided by the father unto the childe But he is under tutors and governors 3. Though parents are not to give unto their children just cause of irritation Col. 3. 21. yet they ought not to please them to their hurt but in some things must crosse their humour to wit especially when their so doing tendeth evidently to their childrens good for though the heir even when he is a childe would affect liberty and absolute dominion over his own estate yet the wise parent must keep him under subjection to tutors and governors 4. It is no small mercy unto children when God doth prolong the life of parents untill they themselves attain to so much age and experience as may enable them to manage their own affairs seing otherwise their person and estate must come under the tuition government and reverence of others who possibly may prove their unfriends for they must even be under tutors and governors 5. Parents would labour to carry themselves with so much equity wisdom and streightnesse in providing a worldly portion for their children to live upon as they do not disoblige those with whom they have commerce that so they may with some measure of confidence commit the tuition of their children and means to the care and oversight of others even those whom they shall be necessitated to appoint for tutors and governors 6. It is the wisdom of parents to place no such trust of their children and means upon any though otherwise never so much trust-worthy but that they be limited in and at a set time be obliged to give an account of their trust Power and trust is a thing so dangerous that if it be at the intrusted partie 's option there are but few who willingly do part with it Therefore as for one reason it is marked here as a part of the father's providence to prescribe a time longer than which his childe is not to be under tutors and governors Until the time appointed by the father saith he Vers. 3. Even so we when we were children were in bondage under the elements of the world HEre he applyeth the similitude shewing the Church when she was in her infant-state under the Old Testament was kept in bondage and subjection under that rigid and strict administration or outward policy which then was and served for an A B C or a rough Rudiment whereby the ancient Church was instructed for the most part by resemblances taken from earthly and wordly things The first Doctrine which ariseth from his use-making of an earthly similitude to clear a spiritual Truth is already marked chap. 3. ver 15. doct 2. Learn 2. The Church of God under the Old Testament was in a state of nonage and as an infant or childe first for quantity as being contained in narrow bounds once of one family Gen. 4. 3 4. and at most but of one nation Psal. 147. 19 20. Secondly in understanding for although some persons were then endued with more excellent gifts of wisdom and knowledge than any now such as Abraham David c. And though many even under the New Testament are but in understanding children and babes Heb. 5. 12. yet considering the more clear revelation of the Gospel which now is 2 Cor. 3. 18. we not only have an opportunity of attaining to much more knowledge now than they had then Matt. 13. 7. but also the generality of Christians are much more knowing of Gospel-mysteries than the body of the Jewish Church was Mat. 11. 11. Yea and those of them who excelled most in knowledge did see but afar off Deut. 18. 18. and through a cloud of many dark Ceremonies Heb. 9. 9. which now are removed for speaking of the Jewish Church before Christ came of which himself
was one he saith When we were children Doct. 3. The ancient Church was also in a state of bondage not as if the Godly among them had not been heirs by Faith of the heavenly Inheritance and partakers of the priviledge of Adoption for so the similitude should not hold which compareth the Church then to a childe who is heir and by right lord of all things but first they were tyed to a number of ceremonial observances or worldly rites and figures which were a kind of bondage and slavery to the outward man Act. 15. -10. Secondly their inward man was under some degree of bondage also in so far as by the rigid administration which then was duties were with much strictnesse pressed and covenanted influence for through-bearing in duty and grace for pardoning their neglect of duty but sparingly revealed Joh. 1. 17. We when we were children were in bondage saith he Doct. 4. The multiplying of bodily significant rites in the matter of Worship is a bringing of the Church unto a kind of bondage and a reducing of her to a state of infancy and minority for therein did consist a great part of that bondage wherein the ancient Church was even that they were under the elements of the world Vers. 4. But when the fulnesse of the time was come God sent forth His Son made of a woman made under the Law 5. To redeem them that were under the Law that we might receive the adoption of sons HE applyeth the similitude yet further unto the Churches freedom from the fore-mentioned bondage which he sheweth was brought about at the time resolved upon by God as most fit for that businesse as which time and in order to the purchase of this freedom God sent His own Son the second Person in the blessed Trinity to the world who was in a miraculous way incarnate as being conceived in the womb of a virgin Isa. 7. 14. without the company of any man Mat. 1. 18 and being so incarnate did subject Himself both to the precepts Mat. 3. 15. and curse of the Law Philip. 2. 8. This is ver 4. Whereby was brought about first the delivery and redemption of those who were under the Law to wit of all the Elect from the curse of it chap. 3. 13. and of the whole Church in general from that rigor and servitude under which she was as to her outward state Eph. 2. 15 for except this be taken-in under the redemption spoken of the Apostle's main scope which is to put a difference betwixt the Church under the Old Testament and the Church under the New as to her bondage and freedom should not be touched especially seing Believers then were redeemed from the curse of the Law as well as Believers now Habak 2. -4. And secondly hereby was procured our receiving or enjoying the Adoption of sons whereby is not meaned only the benefit of Adoption in it self for Believers under the Old Testament were the adopted children of God Jer. 31. -9. but also and mainly a clearer manifestation of that priviledge and a more free use and fruition of it whereby the Godly under the New Testament do not only attain to a clearer insight in their Adoption and the dignity following upon it Rom. 8. 15. but also to the actual enjoyment of their Inheritance in part or of the graces of God's Spirit in a greater measure than the ancient Church did Jer. 31. 33 34. which is held forth as a consequence of our freedom from that rigorous discipline and government under which they were From Vers. 4. Learn 2. The time when God in His providence bestoweth a mercy upon His Church or particular Believers in the Church 1 Pet. 5. -6. will upon an exact survey of all circumstances be found the full time in so far as it is in the most considerable respects the fittest time for the bestowing of it which holdeth also with the time wherein He afflicteth His People 1 Pet. 1. 6. He doth all things well and in season Psal. 94. 18. for in place of saying Christ was sent unto the world at the time appointed of the Father relative to that part of the similitude which is ver -2. he saith When the fulnesse of time was come God sent forth His Son 2. We are not to wonder or curiously enquire why Jesus Christ did come no sooner to the world or why the Churches delivery from her external bondage was so long delayed seing all these things were so ordered of God and did come to passe in the full and fit time When the fulnesse of time was come God sent forth His Son 3. Jesus Christ had a being and subsistance before His incarnation He was even from all eternity truly God Prov. 8. 23. for He is first sent forth before He was made of a woman 4. The Father cannot but accept the obedience of Christ in name of those for whom it is offered and who do lay hold upon it by Faith seing Christ did not come of Himself but was sent by the Father to pay in obedience to the Law that He might redeem those that were under the Law for God sent His Son to wit not by dispatching Him from one place to another for the Son being God is present in all places and can be absent from none but by making Him appear invested with the humane nature which before He was not 5. Jesus Christ is Gods Son in a way proper to Himself alone as being His only Son by nature Joh. 1. 14. the eternally begotten Son of the Father Psal. 2. 7. and the expresse Image of the Father's Glory Heb. 1. 3. for it is of Him he speaketh while he saith God sent His Son 6. It behoved our Mediator to be true man God's unchangable justice so requiring that the same nature which sinned should also suffer for sin for He was made of a woman 7. Christ's humane nature was miraculously formed by the holy Ghost in the womb of a virgin without the company of any man whence it followeth that He was free from the guilt of Adam's first sin and consequently of original sin which descendeth from Adam unto all his posterity who come of him by ordinary generation Gen. 5. 3. but Christ did not so come of him for He was made of a woman and not begotten by a man Mat. 1. 18. 8. The body of Christ was not created in Heaven and conveyed to the womb of the virgin and from her to the world without taking of its substance from her as water is conveyed through a conduit but it was framed in the virgin and of her substance for He was made of a woman 9. Though there be two natures in Christ as being both God and man yet He is but one person for the same Son who was sent by the Father is made of a woman 10. By vertue of this personal union of the two natures in Christ those things which are only verified in the one nature are attributed unto
and spoken of the whole Person for to be made of a woman which agreeth only to the humane nature is ascribed to the Person of the Son God sent forth His Son made of a woman 11. Jesus Christ being thus incarnate was in respect of His humane nature while in the state of humiliation truly subjected to the Law and accordingly conformed Himself unto it whatsoever Law it was whether general or moral which all men are obliged unto Luke 2. 5â or more special positive and ceremoniall which the Jews and children of Abraham were bound to obey Mat. 3. 15. or yet more particular of a Redeemer and Saviour which He Himself only was obliged unto even to die for us Psal. 40. 6 7 8. for saith the Apostle He was made under the Law 12. Though Christ as He was a creature whose will cannot be the supream Law was thus bound to subject Himself to the Law yet it doth not follow hence that therefore He did not fulfill the Law for us but for Himself only because this obligation did flow from His taking-on the humane nature which He did freely and for our good for upon His being made of a woman He was also made under the Law otherwayes He was free from the Law From Vers. 5. besides what is marked upon chap. 3. ver 13. Learn 1. Not only Christ's death and sufferings which commonly go under the name of His passive obedience but also His active obedience to the Law in all those things and those things only wherein we were obliged is imputed unto us as our righteousness price whereby we are redeemed from the Law 's curse for He was made under the Law that He might redeem them that were under the Law So that the price of our Redemption and His subjection to the Law are of equal extent 2. As all men by nature are under the curse Eph. 2. 3. and irritating power of the Law Rom. 7. 5. and the Jewish Church were under that ancient rigid dispensation of the Law binding them chiefly to the observation of many costly and burdensom ceremonies See ver 3. so no lesse was required in order to a Redemption whether from the one or the other than the incarnation of the Son of God and His obedience both by doing and suffering to the whole Law of God only with this difference the Elect were redeemed under the Old Testament from the curse and irritating power of the Law by vertue of Christ's obedience while it was yet to be actually performed for though it be otherwise in natural causes yet a moral cause not present in being but only supposed as future may have its effect but the Redemption of the Jewish Church from that rigid dispensation of the Law was not effectuate before Christ was actually incarnate and did give real obedience to the Law God having so ordered that those legal shadows should not evanish until Christ the substance of them did come for it is with relation to this as a main part of his present scope that the Apostle saith God sent forth His Son to redeem them that were under the Law 3. The outward administration of the Covenant of Grace under the Old Testament had some inflâence upon the ancient Church even as to the inward state of particular Believers in so far that though the Godly then did partake of the same spiritual blessings whereof we partake now yea and some particular persons were endued with greater gifts of the Spirit than many now are Yet greater plenty and abundance of Grace is bestowed upon the Church in the time of the Gospel if we respect the body of the Church and Faithfull in general than was bestowed before Christ came for the Apostle putting a difference betwixt those two times speaketh of receiving the adoption of sons as a thing proper to the dayes of the Gospel not as if the Spirit of Adoption had been altogether withholden from the ancient Church but because it was then tempered with the spirit of servitude the way to Heaven not as yet clearly manifested Heb. 9. 8. and is now bestowed in a more ample clear and plentifull measure for it is not unusual in Scripture that this should be affirmed of one and as it were tacitly denyed of another which is more illustrious in one than in another though it be common to both Mat. 15. 24. according to which rule the following sixth verse must be expounded Vers. 6. And because ye are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts crying Abba Father HE giveth an evidence of their having received the adoption of sons in a more clear and plentifull measure under the New Testament to wit God's sending forth the holy Spirit the third Person in the blessed Trinity and making Him manifest His presence by His special and supernatural gifts in the hearts of Believers whereby they were enabled like little children to own and incall upon God as their Father and this without any distinction of Jew or Gentile which seemeth to be hinted at by the two epithets given to God both signifying the same thing the one Abba a Syriack word which language was then commonly spoken among the Jews the other a Greek word rendred Father which was most commonly used among the Gentiles Now this of God's sending forth His Spirit under the New Testament is not to be so understood as if He had not been sent forth into the hearts of Believers under the Old Testament but that He is now poured-out in a greater measure Joel 2. 28. Doct. 1. There are three Persons in the blessed Trinity the Father the Son and the Spirit all spoken of here God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son 2. The Spirit here spoken of is not a naked quality or operation and work only but a person subsisting of Himself as appeareth from this that He is said to be sent forth which agreeth only to persons God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son 3. He is a divine Person and no meer creature for He dwelleth in the hearts of all Believers which can be said of no person but God God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts 4. The holy Spirit proceedeth both from the Father and the Son for He is sent by the Father and is the Spirit of His Son and is so called here because the Apostle is to evidence their sonship by the operation of this Spirit which sonship of theirs is grounded upon Christ Rom. 8. 17. Doct. 5. Whoever have this high dignity of Adoption conferred upon them must also have the Spirit of God given to reside not in their brain only to fill them with the gifts of knowledge as He may be in Hypocrites Mat. 7. 22. but in their hearts also by making a gracious change there Eph. 4. 23. to be diffused from thence as from the first principle of life Prov. 4. 23. through all the faculties of the soul and members
of the body 1 Thess. 5. 23. for saith he Because ye are sons He hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts 6. According as Beleivers do attain to a larger insight in this excellent benefit of Adoption and a greater measure of the fruits of it there will be a proportionable measure of the Spirit 's in-dwelling and manifesting of Himself in His gracious operations especially in His assisting and furnishing for the duty of Prayer for he proveth they had received a clear insight in this priviledge of Adoption and the more free use and fruition of it because the Spirit was more plentifully bestowed to dwell in their hearts And because ye are sons saith he God hath sent forth c. 7. Though the exercise of Faith Love Hope and other graces in the duty of Prayer and at other occasions doth flow from the renewed soul as the proper inward and vital cause of those actions so that properly we and not the Spirit of God are said to believe repent pray c. Rom. 10. 10. Yet because the Spirit doth not only create and preserve those gracious habits in the soul Ezek. 36. 26. but also exciteth the soul to act and assisteth it in acting according to them Philip. 2. 13. without which actuating exciting and assisting grace habitual grace in us could do nothing Joh. 15. 5. Therefore is it that the exercise of those graces is ascribed to the Spirit of God as the external efficient cause thereof for which reason our affectionate and believing Prayers are ascribed here unto Him God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son crying Abba 8. There is an holy vehemency and fervor required in Prayer opposit to carelesse formality and deadnesse for praying is here called crying which is an usual evidence of fervency and earnestnesse and the doubling of the word Father maketh for the same purpose Crying Abba Father or Father Father 9. This holy vehemency and fervor consisteth not so much in the lifting up of the externall voice as in the inward bensal and serious frame of the spirit it is a cry not of the mouth but of the heart Into your hearts crying 10. Besides this fervency and earnestnesse requisit in Prayer there would be also a confident familiar owning of God joyned with reverence to Him as a Father for the Spirit maketh them to call upon Him by the name of Abba Father Vers. 7. Wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son and if a son then an heir of God through Christ. HEre he concludeth from what is said first That under the New Testament we are no more servants as being redeemed from that legal yoke of bondage under which the ancient Church was And secondly That we are sons and by consequence heirs of God which is verified mainly in real Believers under the New Testament in so far as they are sons come to age and heirs past tutory actually partaking of their father's inheritance in a larger measure than Believers did under the Old Testament as was explained ver 5. All which priviledges are bestowed upon us through Christ and through vertue of His coming unto the flesh Doct. 1. It is a safe way of reasoning upon the observation of the saving effects of God's Spirit in our selves to conclude that we are in a state of grace even the adopted Children of God for the Spirit of God by the Apostle doth so reason in this place Because He hath sent forth His Spirit into your hearts wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son 2. The rare priviledges which are bestowed upon Believers chiefly under the New Testament as they do exceed in some degrees those which the generality of Believers enjoyed under the Old so they are many and all of them so linked together as in one golden chain that where one of them is the rest are also and it is our duty having attained to know our enjoying of any one of them thence to gather that we have all the rest for the Apostle reckoneth a number of such priviledges which as to the degree wherein they are bestowed are proper to the dayes of the Gospel and doth alwayes from the former infer the latter Wherefore thou art no more a servant but a son and if a son then an heir of God 3. Though the natural Son of God be only one even Jesus Christ the only begotten of the Father Joh. 1. 14. yet every man who hath the Spirit of God dwelling in his heart is His son by grace and adoption even they who by nature are children of wrath Eph. 2. 3. for from God's sending forth His Spirit into their hearts he concludeth Wherefore thou art a son 4. Our right to the heavenly inheritance as also the possession of it whether that which is begun here in the Kingdom of Grace or which shall be compleated hereafter in the Kingdom of Glory doth follow upon our sonship and adoption so that God of rebels doth first make up sons and then none can challenge Him of injustice for bestowing upon us the inheritance of children And if a son then an heir of God saith he 5. As none since the fall ever was or shall be lifted up to that high dignity of being sons and daughters to the Lord Almighty or could lay any just claim to Heaven and Glory as his inheritance but by vertue of Christ's obedience and death whereby all those high and precious priviledges being formerly forfeited and lost were again recovered So the actual exhibition of Christ in the flesh and the real payment of the price by Christ did bring with it God having so appointed a larger measure and higher degree of those priviledges to be bestowed upon Believers after that time than was ordinarily enjoyed by Believers formerly for he is speaking here mainly of that higher degree of freedom and of that more evident and clear fight of and right to the inheritance together with the fuller measure of its possession in the Graces of God's Spirit which is proper to the dayes of the Gospel and sheweth all this cometh through Christ to wit His actual incarnation obedience and death Vers. 8. Howbeit then when ye knew not God ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods 9. But now after that ye have known God or rather are known of God how turn ye again to the weak and beggerly elements whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage THe Apostle having now sufficiently confirmed by Scripture and Reason the Churche's freedom from that ancient legal dispensation and more especially from the Ceremonial Law doth now in the second part of the chapter labour upon their affections to work them up towards the imbracing of this Truth both by sharp reproofs and most affectionate insinuations And first that he may fasten a reproof upon them for their begun defection the more convincingly he sheweth when that legal dispensation was in force they to wit the Galatians who were of
and that Paul and such as Paul was being cryed down they alone might be doted upon with a blind kind of zeal and affection ver 17. but lest by condemning their false zeal he should have seemed to cry down all zeal therefore he discovereth what true and praise-worthy zeal is and this as it seemeth with an eye to his own practice whose zeal towards those Galatians first was so ordered that the thing whereunto his zeal for them did carry him was in it self good and for their good and edification Secondly it was constant so that distance of place which occasioned an alteration in them towards him had not made him to alter towards them ver 18. Doct. 1. See chap. 1. ver 7. doct 5. concerning his suppressing the name of the false Apostles whereby he sheweth more of indignation towards them nor he could have done by giving them any designation though never so base They zealously affect you 2. Hereticall Preachers and Seducers will be exceedingly fervent and zealous for their erroneous opinions and pretend much love and affection to the People of God while they are about to make them imbrace their Errors for saith he They to wit the false Apostles zealously affect you 3. Every thing which goeth under the name of zeal or which truly hath much of zeal and fervency in it whether for opinions or persons is not to be approven there being so much of sinfull zeal which an hypocrite may have and therefore is not to be valued or regarded So doth the Apostle speak of their zeal They zealously affect you but not well 4. There is a renting zeal which carrieth the person wherein it is with a violent fervor to rent the Church of Christ and to create prejudices in the minds of people against their faithfull Pastors while they extenuate their good 2 Cor. 10. 10. and above measure aggrege their sins and infirmities all such zeal is sinfull and unworthy to be taken notice of for the Apostle proveth that their zeal was not good from this that it carried them to rent those Galatians from Paul and the Body of the Christian Church They would exclude you 5. There is a self-seeking zeal when men pretending much love to God and to the good of souls are really hunting after the breath of applause to themselves and that they alone may have greatest weight in peoples affections all such zeal is also sinfull for he condemneth the zeal of the false Apostles because their great design in what they did was to make those Galatians zealously to affect them 6. As the great design of false Teachers and the upshot of all their most zealous and fervent endeavours is to gain credit among the people to their opinions and persons So the usual method whereby they walk for attaining this end is first to alienate the minds of people from their own Pastors that so they themselves may be looked upon as only worthy to have room in peoples affections for this was the method of the false Apostles They would exclude you to wit from us that you might affect them saith he 7. The Ministers of Christ would so condemn the counterfeit of saving graces which may be found in hypocrites as that they do not in the least measure reflect upon the real graces of God's Spirit which are found only in true Believers for Paul having condemned their false zeal falleth immediately upon the commendation of true zeal But it is good to be zealously affected alwayes in a good thing 8. It is not enough that the thing which we do be in it self good except our affections be somewhat warmed with love to the duty and stirred up with an holy indignation and revenge against any thing which would divert us from it for this is that zeal which is here commended It is good to be zealously affected saith he 9. It is required in godly and approven zeal first that it be orderly neither making nor upholding rents or schisms in the Church and betwixt the People of God and those who are over them in the Lord for the false ungodly zeal of the false Apostles is condemned from this that they would have excluded those Galatians from Paul Secondly that it be sincere as aiming not at base and selfish but approved ends such as God's glory 2 Cor. 11. 2. our own Rev. 3. 19. and our neighbours salvation Col. 4. 13. for their zeal is condemned from this that their great design in all they did was to make the Galatians affect them Thirdly that it be according to knowledge Rom. 10. 2. as chusing right and approven means for bringing about the proposed end and not putting forth it self indifferently upon every thing good or bad without choice for saith he It is good to be zealously affected in a good thing Fourthly that it be constant not intending or remitting according as more of prosperity or adversity doth attend the making conscience of our duty Joh. 6. 26. but alwayes one and the same notwithstanding of any extrinsecal change of that kind for saith he It is good to be zealously affected alwayes Doct. 10. A Minister would labour to have his conversation so christian that if need require he may give his own practice for an instance or example of any duty which he presseth upon others as Paul doth here for having required constancy in zeal he hinteth at his own practice who was zealous for their good alwayes and not only when he was present with them Vers. 19. My little children of whom I travel in birth again until Christ be formed in you 20. I desire to be present with you now and to change my voice for I stand in doubt of you HE doth yet further pursue the intended scope which is to perswade them of his affection to them by making it yet more appear that his zeal for them was of the right stamp and not like that of the false Apostles In that first he was at great trouble and pains for their good such as are the pains of a woman in travel Secondly his design in all his labour and pains was not so much to make them affect him which was all that his adversaries sought after as to get the image of Christ which being once wrought in them by the means of his Ministry was now marred by their defection again repared in them and its lively lienaments drawn upon them which expressions of his intire affection are much sweetned by the affectionate stile of little children given unto them So that his whole discourse doth breath out no lesse affection than that of a tender mother towards her dear childe under some languishing disease or consumption ver 19. And thirdly that he desired vehemently to be with them face to face which was no great evidence of any hatred to them especially considering the end of his desire to wit that being more fully acquainted with their case he might accommodate himself in his speaking to them whether in
of all hope of any inheritance in the Land of promise Gen. 21. 9 10. So the Law of Moses or the Covenant given by God upon mount Sinai while it was rightly used as a Pedagogue leading to Christ it did bring forth children to God heirs of the heavenly inheritance such were all sincere Believers under the Old Testament but when it was abused and set up as a Covenant of Works in opposition to the Covenant of Grace it did then bring forth children unto bondage and those who did so adhere unto it were detained under damnable slavery and cut-off from Christ Gal. 5. 2. for the Apostle shewing that this Covenant was prefigured by Agar doth hint at one reason which leadeth us to seek after moe Which Covenant saith he is Agar for Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia 7. No Church or People hath Religion so firmly established which in progresse of time may not make such apostasie from it as that there will be a vast difference betwixt what they once were and what they now are for such a Church was Jerusalem once Psal. 76. 1. 2. but now her case was much altered Therefore saith he this Covenant doth answer or keepeth concord with Jerusalem not which once was but now is importing there was a foul change to the worse And is in bondage with her children Vers. 26. But Jerusalem which is above is free which is the mother of us all THe Apostle having shewen that Hagar did prefigure the first or old Covenant doth now briefly describe that second or new Covenant which was prefigured in Sarah First by declaring where that Covenant did reside or who adhered to it to wit Jerusalem which is above whereby is not meaned the Church triumphant in Heaven for it is clear he speaketh of a Church whereof Believers upon earth are members even the Militant Church especially of the truly regenerate claiming to life according to the tenour of the Covenant of Grace although the Catholick Church-visible be not excluded seing it is a Church begetting children to God by the use of Ordinances and is here called Jerusalem because that City was a type of the true Church for her compactnesse and order Psal. 122. 3. beauty Psal. 48. 2. and divine protection which did attend her Isa. 31. 5. and this Church is said to be above because her original is from Heaven Iam. 1. 17. and the lively members thereof have their conversation in Heaven Philip. 3. 20. Secondly by shewing the state wherein those who adhere to this Covenant are a state of freedom from sin Rom. 6. 18. the curse of the Law Rom. 8. 1. and the yoke of that ancient legal dispensation Ephes. 2. 15. Thirdly by declaring who are the children of this Covenant or members of the true Church adhering to this Covenant even all sincere Believers whether Jews or Gentiles Doct. 1. The Lord doth never so far give way to the spirit of error and rage of persecution but even in the worst of times He hath some who do keep their garments clean and hold up a banner for Truth notwithstanding of all contrary endeavours for the utter extirpation of it for though Jerusalem the usual place of Gods abode was at this time in bondage with her children a very receptacle of Christ's enemies Act. 8. 1. and chief head of all that opposition which was against the Gospel Act. 9. 2. yet God wanted not a Church even Jerusalem which is above 2. As freedom from God's wrath and curse may be attained and enjoyed under bodily bondage and oppression so being attained it maketh the attainer truly free so that all his other bondage is not to be valued much for the true Church though for the time heavily oppressed in her members ver -29. of whom some were also in a state of bodily servitude Col. 3. 22. yet because of her freedom from God's wrath and curse she is said to be free as if this bondage being removed there had been none remaining Jerusalem which is above is free 3. Though those who are regenerate do owe their new birth to God their Father only in so far as the vertue and power whereby they are brought from death to life is only His Eph. 1. 19. and neither Church-Ministry nor any created power whatsoever can by any proper efficiency reach this so divine and supernatural an effect yet the Church is the mother of all the Regenerate in so far as she is gifted with Ministers 1 Cor. 12. 28 whose office is to dispense the Word which Word being blessed of God is both the seed of this new birth 1 Pet. 1. 23. as also the food and milk 1 Pet. 2. 2. whereby the new-born children are nourished for in this sense the Apostle saith Jerusalem is the mother of us all 4. Though no Church no not the Church universall which is most properly our mother ought to be heard and obeyed further than her Commands do agree with the Commands of God our Father Act. 4. 19. yet we are still to give her respect and reverence as also to employ our parts and graces and all that is ours for the defence and advancement of her just interest in our places and stations and that because she is the mother of us all Vers. 27. For it is written Rejoyce thou barren that bearest not break forth and cry thou that travellest not for the desolate hath many moe children than she which hath an husband THe Apostle in the fourth place confirmeth the truth of the former mysterie by a Scripture taken out of Isa. 54. 1. where the Prophet doth direct his speech to the Christian Church under the Gospel as she was to be in her beginnings and about the time of Christ's incarnation and sufferings whereof he had most clearly prophesied chap. 53. and having designed her by the name of a barren woman that beareth not and travelleth not because of the paucity of Converts to the Christian Faith at that time and of a seemingly desolate woman without an husband because of the crosse and persecution which she was then to be under he exhorteth her to rejoyce and to expresse her joy against all contrary discouragements and that because her state should be changed and she made a more fruitfull mother by a numerous accession of converts to the Christian Faith from among the Gentiles than the Jewish Synagogue her self who formerly had enjoyed God's grace and presence and at that time should seem to be more owned of God because of the great prosperity multitude of followers and outward beauty attending her beyond the Christian Church Doct. 1. The supream Judge by whom all controversies of Religion are to be determined and in whose sentence we are to rest is the holy Spirit speaking in Scripture for Paul in this present controversie appealeth to Scripture For it is written saith he 2. It is not the Churche's lot to be alwayes alike fruitfull in bringing forth children to God she hath her barren times wherein
acquaintance or such like This being Satan's aim herein that their sufferings may have so much the more of bitter gall and wormwood in them as they are inflicted by such from whom better things in reason might have been expected Psal. 55. 12 13. for Isaac is persecuted by his brother Ishmael But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him who was born after the Spirit 3. Amongst those other persecutions which the Godly must endure the scourge of tongues is one and not the least especially when godlesse men taking occasion from their low condition do mock at their interest in God and labour to shame them from their confidence as if the Promise of God were of none effect for Ishmael's mocking of Isaac being yet a childe spoken of Gen. 21. 9. wherewith was doubtlesse joyned his mocking of the Promise made to Isaac is here called persecution He that was born after the flesh persecuted c. 4. Whatever wicked men may pretend yet the true rise of all their malice and opposition to those who are truly godly is their inward antipathy to the work of Grace in the Godly which they themselves want for so much is hinted at by the description here given of Ishmael the persecuter he was born after the flesh he had no more than what the power of nature did carry him to and of persecuted Isaac he was born after the Spirit or by the power of the Spirit of God wherby he did prefigure those who are truly regenerate which are born not of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Joh. 1. 13. Doct. 5. This may furnish with no small encouragement and comfort under hardest sufferings that nothing befalleth us but what is common to men and hath been the Churche's ordinary lot in former ages for this is Paul's scope even to comfort Christians under their present sufferings because Isaac did indure persecution as well as they But as then even so it is now saith he Vers. 30. Neverthelesse what saith the Scripture Cast out the bond-woman and her son for the son of the bond-woman shall not be heir with the son of the free-woman HE comforteth them secondly from this That the Jewish Synagogue and those who adhered thereto prefigured by Agar and Ishmael should be cast out of the Church of God from the society of the Saints and from the inheritance of life everlasting according as was shadowed forth by the like sentence of ejection from Abraham's family past upon Hagar and Ishmael at first by Sarab Gen. 21. 10. and authorized afterwards by God Himself Gen. 21. 12. Doct. 1. The Childe of God can have no solid comfort against nor yet be sufficiently guarded from stumbling at the outwardly prosperous state of the wicked or the afflicted state of the godly untill he consider what is God's mind revealed in Scripture either of the one or the other for the Apostle to comfort them against the wicked their prosperity and persecution flowing from it doth lead them to Gods mind in Scripture Neverthelesse saith he what saith the Scripture 2. Though God be slow to anger and is not easily provoked wholly to dissolve and cast off a Church or People who were once named by His Name even when they turn persecuting apostates yet if they be not gained by His long-suffering patience but notwithstanding go on to persecute truth and to maintain their damnable heresies He will quit them at the last by suffering them to make total apostasie from Him for the Jewish Synagogue though persecuting Truth and maintaining Justification by Works and several other Errors was not yet cast off by God but was to be rejected shortly after this as is not obscurely hinted at by the Apostle while he citeth this Scripture leaving the application of it unto themselves Cast out the bond-woman and her son c. 3. As it is no small disadvantage to Truth and to those who do maintain it when their persecuting adversaries do lurk under the mask of God's true Church and are generally taken for such So it is no lesse comfort when God taketh off that mask and maketh it appear unto the world that they are not the Church of God but the Synagogue of Satan for the Apostle's scope is to comfort the Christian Church that the Jewish Synagogue who for the time gave out her self and was generally taken for the true Church and thereby procured no small authority to her erroneous doctrine and way should shortly be cast out and not have so much as the face of a Church What saith the Scripture Cast out the bond-woman 4. There is no Salvation nor any hope of Salvation unto any who are without the true Church for the Jewish Synagogue being once un-churched her children and those who adhered in all things to her were debarred from the heavenly inheritance as Agar and Ishmael once being cast out of Abrahams family Ishmael was thereby debarred from having any part in the promised Land Cast out the bond-woman and her son for the son of the bond-woman shall not be heir c. 5. The Doctrine of Justification by Works when it 's not only doctrinally maintained but also practically walked in doth exclude the maintainer of it from having any part in the Kingdom of Heaven for so much was prefigured by the son of the bond-woman against whom a sentence is passed that he shall not be heir with the son of the free-woman Vers. 31. So then Brethren we are not children of the bond-woman but of the free HE comforteth them thirdly from this That they who for the time were persecuted by the Jewish Synagogue were not children of the bond-woman or members of that company and society which was prefigured by Hagar and so in no hazard from the former terrible sentence but being children of the free-woman or members of that Church which was prefigured by Sarah they had right to the heavenly inheritance whereby as by all which he hath formerly said he doth indirectly exhort those Galatians to quit their present error of seeking after Justification by Works and their tenacious adherance to that ancient Pedagogie of Moses as they would not exclude themselves from the heavenly inheritance Doct. 1. As a Minister must sometimes denounce most terrible judgments against the obstinate and godlesse So he ought most carefully to guard such denunciations as those lest they to whom they do not appertain make application of them and be discouraged by them for Paul doth guard the former denunciation while he saith So then we are not children of the bond-woman 2. The heavie denunciation of fearfull judgments to come upon any are speaking warnings unto us to flee from that way wherein those have walked who are so threatned for having shewn that the bond-woman with her son were to be cast out he inferreth So then we are not children of the bond-woman but of the free which hath the force of an indirect
exhortation to quit all relation unto the bond-woman as they would escape the threatned judgment CHAP. V. IN the first part of this Chapter he exhorteth them to persist in their Christian Liberty from the bondage of the Mosaical Yoke and chiefly that they would not seek after Justification by these Ceremonial Observances In order to which the observation of the Ceremonial Law was mainly urged by the false Apostles Act. 15. 2. Which exhortation he presseth 1. directly because first Christ had purchased that liberty ver 1. Secondly Circumcision did deprive the person circumcised of all benefit by Christ ver 2. Thirdly it engaged him to keep the whole Law and so made his Salvation impossible ver 3. Fourthly seeking after Justification by these Observances was a renouncing of Christ ver 4. Fifthly Paul and other converted Jews sought not to be justified by these but by Faith ver 5. Sixthly the Command enjoyning Circumcision had now ceased ver 6. Next he presseth the exhortation indirectly first by reproving them for their defection ver 7. and by obviating two objections ver 8 9. Secondly by professing his hope of their recovery ver 10. Thirdly by refuting a calumny spread of himself as if he had preached Circumcision ver 11. Fourthly by wishing the prime seducers were cut off ver 12. In the second part of the Chapter he exhorteth them to use their liberty aright for which he giveth two rules 1. They would not give licence to their fleshly corruptions 2. They would serve one another by love ver 13. The latter of which he inforceth Because first love is the compend of all duty ver 14. Secondly dangerous effects would follow upon the want of it ver 15. and prescribeth an help for reducing the first rule in practice to wit walking in the Spirit ver 16 17 18. And having cleared what it is to fulfill the lusts of the flesh v. 19. 20 21. and what to walk in the Spirit from the respective effects of both Flesh and Spirit ver 22 23. he useth one argument against fulfilling the lusts of the flesh because they were engaged to crucifie them ver 24. and another for walking in the Spirit because they all pretended at least to regeneration and the first principles of a spiritual life ver 25. and concludeth with a dehortation from ambition provoking and envying one another ver 26. Vers. 1. STand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free and be not intangled again with the yoke of bondage THe Apostle first exhorteth them stedfastly constantly and against all contrary opposition to maintain both in judgment and practice the former doctrine of the Churches freedom especially from the Levitical Ceremonies Secondly he dehorteth them from coming under that intolerable bondage which did attend the making conscience of those ceremonial observances Act. 15. 10. and had some resemblance with that bondage of Idolatry under which they formerly were with relation to which he saith be not again intangled See chap. 4. ver 9. Thirdly he inforceth the exhortation more directly by six arguments The first whereof which is in this verse is Because Christ had purchased this freedom to the Church by His Bloud Doct. 1. Then only is it seasonable to labour upon the affections of an erring people by exhortation and reproof when sufficient pains have been first taken to inform their judgements and by strength of reason to convince them of their error otherwayes exhortations perswasions and reproofs will prove but poor and weak arguments for Paul useth this method here while having formerly gone about by Scripture and Reason to convince them of their Error he doth now exhort them Stand fast therefore c. 2. Every man by nature is a bondslave as being under the bondage of sin Rom. 6. 17 Satan Eph. 1. -2. the curse of the Law Gal. 3. 10. The Jews moreover were under bondage to the Ceremonial Law the observing whereof was a bondage because of the great trouble pain in the flesh and expence which did attend the observation of it and therefore it especially is meaned by the yoke of bondage in this place See Act. 15. 10. for while he saith Christ hath made us free he supposeth a foregoing-bondage 3. Jesus Christ by his obedience and death chap. 4. 4 5. hath purchased freedom and liberty unto His Church a liberty not to do evil Rom. 6. 1. nor from the yoke of new obedience Mat. 11. 29. nor from the crosse Mark 8. -34. nor yet from that due obedience and reverence which inferiours ow to superiours Col. 3. 22. Rom. 13. 1. but from the dominion of sin Rom. 6. 14. the tyranny of Satan 2 Tim. 2. 25 26. the curse Gal. 3. 13. and irritating power of the Law Rom. 7. 5 6. from observing the Ceremonial Law of Moses Col. 2. 14. and much more from subjecting our Consciences to the Rites Doctrines Ceremonies and Laws of men in the matter of Worship Col. 2. 20. for saith he Christ hath made us free 4. The consideration of the worth and price which Christ hath put upon our freedom and liberty in all the fore-mentioned particulars even such as He hath given Himself for the purchase of it ought to indear it unto us so much as that contrary to all opposition and to the utmost of our power and abilities and upon all hazard whatsoever we may with courage and constancy in our places and stations stand to the defence of it for so much doth the Apostle enjoyn saying Stand fast therefore to the liberty and that because Christ hath made us free 5. Though civil liberty and freedom from bodily bondage be so much desired that even before we be called to it we are ready to break all bonds and aspire to be at it Jude ver 8. Yet so ignorant are we of that worth which is in spiritual liberty and freedom from spirituall bondage that hardly can we be excited to seek after it or made to stand to it when it is attained but are in daily hazard to return to the flesh-pots of Egypt preferring our former bondage to our present liberty Hence the Apostle findeth it necessary to inculcate this duty so much of standing to the liberty and of not being intangled again with the yoke of bondage 6. Multiplicity of external Rites and significant Ceremonies in the matter of Worship is not only a burden and yoke to the conscience hard to be born but also an intangling and insnaring yoke especially when folk do place all their religion in these so that when once the conscience hath stooped to take on this yoke hardly can it again be shaken off the truth whereof doth hold in Rites and Ceremonies which are even appointed of God but much more in those which are appointed only by men for the Apostle calleth the Ceremonial Law a yoke and such as would intangle them Be not intangled again with the yoke of bondage he alludeth to oxen whose necks are tyed to
but looked upon as a delusion with howmuch-soever confidence it be vented for Paul regardeth not their perswasion upon this ground It is not of Him that calleth you saith he 4. This may evidence perswasion or confidence not to be of God or real but a meer delusion when that thing the truth or lawfulness whereof we seem to be perswaded of is contrary unto that which we are called unto of God by vertue either of our general or particular calling for the description here given of God from His calling of them importeth their opinion was contrary to that christian liberty to which they were called of God and therfore perswasion about it was not to be regarded This perswasion cometh not of Him that calleth you saith he Vers. 9. A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump HE obviateth a second objection for if they should have said There was no reason why Paul should make so much noise seing they had not imbraced the whole Jewish Religion but did only observe some Ceremonies thereof and neverthelesse remained constant in the Christian Faith yea and possibly that even this much was not common to them all but the deed of some few only He answereth by a similitude taken from Leaven That a little false doctrine to which leaven is compared Mat. 16. 12. may easily in progresse of time corrupt a mans judgment in every other point of Doctrine and that a small number of scandalous or seduced persons to whom leaven is compared 1 Cor. 5. 6. may very speedily infect the whole Church Doct. 1. When they who are overtaken with sin and error cannot any longer hold off conviction or defend their practice by strength of reason it is ordinary for them to mince and extenuate the sin of which they are convinced and to make but small matters of greatest offences for the similitude here used supposeth there was an apânesse in them thus to extenuate their error A little leaven saith he 2. It is the duty of Christ's Ministers not only by force of reason to endeavour a sinners conviction that his way is sinfull or erroneous but also to forecast those shifts whereby the sinner being convinced of his sin or error may readily go about to extenuate it and having found them out to shew the vanity and lightnesse of them for the Apostle doth forecast that readily they would extenuate their sin from this that it was but a little one and maketh their extenuation to be without ground shewing that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 3. The Church of Christ and every particular member thereof ought carefully to resist and watch against the very first beginnings and occasions of sin but especially of error The Church by labouring authoritatively to convince the gain-sayers Tit. 1. 9 and by timeous and prudent application of Church-censures in case of incorrigible obstinacy Tit. 3. 10. and every particular Christian by labouring to be established and fixed in the Truth Col. 2. 7. lest he be carried about with every wind of doctrine Eph. 4. 14. and by avoiding all unnecessary commerce and fellowship with those who are carried away with a spirit of error 2 Joh. 10. for the least of errors and the smallest number of seduced persons are here compared to leaven a little quantity whereof doth secretly insinuate it self and insensibly convey its sournesse unto the whole masse or lump Vers. 10. I have confidence in you through the Lord that you will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment whosoever he be HE doth indirectly presse the former exhortation secondly by shewing his confidence grounded upon charity 1 Cor. 13. that through the Lords gracious working with them they should be reclaimed from their Error and made yet again to imbrace the same Truth which he did preach But withall lest from this his charity to them they should conclude the Error wherein they were was not very dangerous therfore he sheweth his just indignation against it by denouncing deserved wrath and judgment to be inflicted partly in this life partly in eternal death against their prime seducers without any exception save that of repentance which is to be understood in all threatnings Jer. 18. 7 8. Doct. 1. A loving Minister and zealous for the good of souls when he hath to do with those who are overtaken in a fault will of necessity be tossed with the tydes of contrary affections and as it were divided betwixt the exercise of hopes and fears love in Paul did stir up both those affections by making him fear the worst of those Galatians in the preceding verses and yet hope the best of them here I have confidence in you through the Lord saith he 2. The Minister of Jesus Christ is not to despair of their recovery who do oppose themselves but ought in charity to hope the best of all men so long as they are curable I have confidence in you through the Lord that ye will be none otherwise minded saith he which was not a confidence of Faith grounded upon a word of promise and therefore infallible but a confidence of charity and love to their good which made him hope that God would bring about their deliverance wherein though the event should have disappointed him yet he had not transgressed seing that in our judgment of persons where things are doubtsom we are commanded to hope the best so far as may be 1 Cor. 13. 7. Doct. 3. It is convenient also that a Minister sometimes make known unto the people that charitable confidence which he hath of their recovery The knowledge whereof may not only furnish the people themselves with some heart and courage to set upon their duty arising from their Ministers hopes and confidence but also commend their duty and make it lovely to them as being pressed upon them by one who hath evidenced his love and charity toward them by that his confidence Besides it is looked upon as a thing disgracefull to disappoint those who from love to and desire after our good do hope the best of us Thus Paul maketh them know his confident hope of their recovery I have confidence that you will be ãâã otherwise minded saith he 4. As the sinners first conversion from sin to holinesse is God's work Eph. 2. 5. So the recovery of a sinner from his backsliding and defection is no lesse a work of infinit Power Psal. 51. 10. and the only work of God for the Apostle speaking of his confidence of their recovery doth rely not upon their strength but on the Lord for bringing about the thing hoped for I have confidence in you through the Lord saith he 5. A Minister would so make known to people his charitable confidence of their recovery from sin and error as he may not thereby give them ground to conceive that he is not much displeased with their sin and so render them secure under it as making a sleeping pillow of those his hopes for the Apostle
hath placed power and authority in the Church-guides Joh. 20. 23. being conveened together 1 Cor. 5. 4. to cut off from the body of the Church by the sword of Excommunication incorrigible and obstinate offenders for the destruction of the flesh that their spirit may ãâã ãâ¦ã ed in the day of the Lord Jesus and that the Church be not infected by the contagion of their sin 1 Cor. 5. 5 6. for by this cutting off is meaned Excommunication as the similitude of leaven ver 9. doth teach being compared with 1 Cor. 5. 6. in which chapter Excommunication is spoken of and the Apostle alludeth to that phrase of cutting off from Gods People frequently used in the Old Testament as Gen. 17. 14. which did expresse the censure of Excommunication then in use among the Jews and the Apostle's wishing that they were even cut off who troubled them supposeth that there was power to cut off such in the Church if the exercise of that power had been seasonable I would they were even cut off 2. The spirit of Error may so far prevail among a People that the exercise of discipline can hardly attain its end amongst them to wit the shaming of the person censured 1 Cor. 5. 5 and the preservation of the Church from being leavened 1 Cor. 5. 6. In which case the Servants of Christ would proceed with a slow pace and in all lenity and wisdom to the inflicting of Church-censures lest the person censured and the multitude seduced by him be thereby hardened and the Ordinance it self exposed to contempt and therefore would rather doctrinally declare what censures such persons deserve than actually inflict the censure it self for though Paul by himself alone had power to cut off and excommunicate 1 Tim. 1. 20 yet the infection had so spread it self in this Church and the general distemper was so great that he satisfieth himself with a wish declaring thereby what their sin deserved and proceedeth no further I would they were even cut off saith he Vers. 13. For Brethren ye have been called unto liberty only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh but by love serve one another THe second part of the chapter beginneth in this verse wherein the Apostle having given a reason of his former wish ver 12. even because those seducers did hinder the course of their vocation burdening them with the observances of such things as are contrary to Evangelical liberty to the enjoyment whereof they were called by God he exhorteth them to take heed of running to the other extream of abusing their Christian liberây as if they were thereby freed from all obligation to serve God or man in any thing and giveth two Rules to direct them in the right use of their liberty first They would not use their liberty for an occasion to the flesh where by flesh is not meaned the substance of our fleshly bodies but the power of sin and corruption which is in every man Eph. 2. 3. and is seated not only in our carnall fleshly appetite but in all the powers of the soul even the understanding Rom. 8. 7. and will or rational appetite Col. 2. -18. not being excepted So the sense of the Rule prescribed is That they would not take encouragement from this doctrine of Christian liberty to give licence unto the power of sin and corruption within them to break all bonds and to fulfill its own lusts Secondly That they would by love serve one another or that notwithstanding of this purchased liberty every one without exception of persons would from the fountain of love imploy himself in all the duties of love for bringing about the good of his neighbour and by consequence would straiten or enlarge himself in the use of his liberty as might be most conducing to his neighbours spiritual edification Rom. 14 13 15. 1 Cor. 8. 9. Doct. 1. There is not any one thing which ought to be more desired and endeavoured by an honest Minister than that the People of God committed to his charge do in some measure walk answerably to their christian calling and nothing ought to stir up his zeal and indignation more than when they either actually walk or are tempted to walk in a course contrary unto it for thereby they not only mar the fruits of the Gospel to themselves see ver 4. but also cause it to be evil spoken of by others 1 Tim. 5. 14. Hence is the Apostle's zeal so hot against the false Apostles as that he wisheth them to be cut off even because they tempted those Galatians to undergo a yoke of servitude contrary to that state of liberty unto which they were called For Brethren ye have been called unto liberty saith he 2. Such is the power and subtilty of inbred corruption as that it perverteth the nature even of those things which are best and taketh occasion from them to do wickedly for there is hazard lest occasion be taken by corrupt nature even from the doctrine of christian liberty to break all bonds and to become licencious as is supposed while he saith Only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh 3. The Minister of Jesus Christ ought with great circumspection to guard and cautionate the Truth delivered by him and especially such Truths as not being sufficiently guarded may readily be mistaken and made use of for the encouragement of corrupt nature in any vice or error for such was this doctrine of christian liberty and therfore the Apostle doth seasonably guard it Only saith he use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh 4. That our christian liberty purchased by Christ may be used aright it is required that we do not abuse it as an occasion of fleshly liberty whether first by making those things indifferent and free which God hath not made free as the Gentiles did fornication 1 Cor. 6. ver 12 c Or secondly by the immoderate and excessive use of things in their own nature indifferent as of meat drink apparel which is frequently condemned See Rom. 13. 13. for the Apostle prescribeth this as one rule for the right use-making of christian liberty Only use not liberty for an occasion of the flesh 5. It is not sufficient for the right use-making of christian liberty that we do not from thence take occasion to sin our selves but we must also labour carefully to guard lest by the offensive and undiscreet use of liberty we give offence and minister occasion of sin and stumbling unto others for he prescribeth this as a second rule that in the use of their liberty they would by love serve one another having an eye especially upon their neighbours spiritual edification Rom. 14. 13 15 Doct. 6. This freedom and liberty purchased by Christ doth not loose the ty of any necessary duty which we are under whether to God or man The yoke of duty is no wayes repugnant unto but very consistent with christian liberty for the Apostle having at large exhorted them
the matter of instances and examples because he cannot neither were it convenient to enumerate all such would be condescended upon as are best known and most commonly practised among those to whom he preacheth for the Apostle giveth such instances of the works of the flesh as for the most part the present defection schism and distemper flowing from thence which was among those Galatians did carry them unto Idolatry heresie variance strife c. and as it seemeth all the rest have been but too commonly practised amongst them as adultery fornication c. 3. Sin hath seated it self not only in the sensual appetite but in the more noble faculties of the soul also namely our understanding and will so that the whole man is corrupted by nature and altogether flesh for the works of the flesh here enumerated are of three sorts according to those three parts of corrupt flesh or nature to wit our reason will and sensual appetite So as some of them are seated in and have their rise from each of those the four first Adultery fornication uncleannesse and wantonnesse and the two last belong to the sensual appetite Idolatry and heresie to blind and corrupt reason Witchcraft hatred variance emulations wrath strife seditions envyings murders belong partly to the depraved will and partly to the sensual appetite 4. Not only are grosly scandalous evils works of the flesh excluding those who are guilty from the Kingdom of Heaven such as Adultery witchcraft c. but also such sins as being seated in the heart do not break forth to the view of the world of which sort are hatred emulations envyings for even they that do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 5. There is no sin so grosse as being against all piety conscience and the very light of nature it self which people have not need to guard against and Ministers to deter them from by the terrible denunciations of God's heavy judgement against those who shall be found guilty of such like And that because the seed of all sin is in every man Rom. 3. 10 c. And there is no sin into which a man given over of God will not fall when he is tempted to it Exod. 10. 27. for the Apostle thinketh it necessary to scar them even from Adultery witchcraft and murder by shewing that they who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 6. That a Minister may bear down and suppresse sin amongst the people committed to his charge to any purpose it is necessary he inveigh by just and necessary reproof not only against the grosse and external acts of sin and wickednesse but also against the first motions and conception of those sins in the heart and every thing which may prove an occasion of breaking forth in those grosser evils for the Apostle setteth forth the evil not only of Adultery fornication and uncleannesse but also of wantonnesse not only of witchcraft but also of hatred and variance which often prove tentations unto witchcraft and not only of murders but also of wrath envyings emulations strife all which make way for murders 7. Ministers are God's watchmen Ezek. 3. 17. and therefore are bound to give faithfull and timous warning unto every man of his spiritual hazard lest otherwise the bloud of people be required at his hands This made Paul often to forewaââ both presently and in time past that they who do thosâ things shall not inherit the kingdom of God 8. Though former warnings have not the expected successe yet the Minister of Christ must not faint nor despair as if there were no hope but ought to renew his zeal and reiterate those very same warnings and threatnings as not knowing when the Lord may give the long wished-for blessing 2 Tim. 2. 25. Thus did Paul Of the which I tell you before as I have also told you in time past 9. As life eternal and the state of glory to be enjoyed after this is a Kingdom because there shall be an order betwixt King and subject there the one commanding the other obeying without any hazard of rebellion and faction Mat. 6. -10. There shall be perfect freedom from all oppression and slavery there Eph. 4. -30. Yea every subject shall enjoy a kingdom and wear a crown there Iam. 1. 12. So this Kingdom is given not for our merit or works but by right of sonship and by vertue of our adoption even as the inheritance is conveyed unto the heir for saith the Apostle speaking of Heaven They shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 10. Though there be a mixture of sheep and goats wheat and tares godly and ungodly in the visible Church Mat. 13. 29 30. yet in Heaven there shall be no such mixture no unclean thing shall enter there for they who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God saith Paul Vers. 22. But the fruit of the Spirit is Love joy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith 23. Meeknesse temperance against such there is no Law THe Apostle in like manner for the better understanding and the more easie practising of the remedy prescribed against fleshly lusts ver 16. He giveth a catalogue of some of those gracious vertues and the exercise of them which flow from the Spirit or the root of Grace in the heart And having called the former instances ver 19. only works of the flesh he designeth these by the name of fruits of the Spirit because they are acceptable to God Rom. 12. -1. and profitable to the man himself 1 Tim. 6. 6. as savoury and wholesom fruit which the works of the flesh are not Rom. 6. 21 Next he enumerateth nine of those fruits not as if they were not moe for there are many moe vertues than those as knowledg hope patience 2 Pet. 1. 5 c. but because those are vertues standing almost in direct opposition to the former vices and such as for the exercise thereof he wished chiefly among those Galatians Which are first Love or an holy affection whereby we love God for Himself Mat. 22. 37. and our neighbour in and for God 1 Job 4. 21. Secondly Joy that holy affection of the soul delighting it self and taking pleasure in those things and in that measure which God alloweth Thirdly Peace or that concord and agreement which a reconciled soul hath with God Rom. 5. 1. and which he endeavoureth to have with all men in God Heb. 12. 14. Fourthly Long-suffering whereby we moderate anger do patiently bear and forgive even many injuries Col. 3. -12 13. Fifthly Gentlenesse or kindnesse whereby we labour to be affable and pleasant unto our neighbour and easie to be intreated even when he hath wronged us Rom. 12. 14. Eph. 4. 31. Sixtly Goodnesse a vertue whereby we are inclined to communicate what good is in us for the advantage of our neighbour both in his spiritual 1 Pet. 4. 10. and bodily Gal. 6. 10. estate Seventhly Faith whereby we conceive in this place is
as in the production of other natural effects for as the word is well rendred in beavenly places and better than in heavenly things so it seemeth the bestowing of those spiritual blessings is ascribed to God in heavenly places mainly because their original is only from Heaven and not from earth With all spiritual blessings in heavenly places Vers. 4. According as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love THe Apostle in the second place treateth of those spiritual blessings more particularly and so doth branch forth at large that reason of his thanksgiving to God presently mentioned and this in pursuance of the former scope which is to shew that salvation with all its causes do flow only from God's free grace in Christ that so the Ephesians might be firmly rooted and confirmed in the faith of this Truth And first he speaketh of those blessings as they were prepared and appointed for Believers in God's eternal decree of Election and Predestination to ver 7. In this verse he sheweth first That these spiritual blessings are bestowed upon Believers in time not by chance or rashly not from any worth in the receiver but according as God had fore-ordained in His decree of Election whereby before the foundation of the world that is from all eternity See Joh. 17. 24 He did choose some of mankind to eternal life Mat. 25. 34. passing by others and did choose them in Christ not as if Christ's death had moved God to love and elect for His electing love did move Him to give Christ for sinners Job 3. 16. Neither did He choose them in Christ as if they had been considered by God as already in Christ by faith and that because of their faith thus foreseen they had been elected by Him for so faith should not be a fruit flowing from election but a condition pre-required in the person to be elected which doth contradict this same very Scripture affirming that all spiritual blessings whereof faith is one do flow from and are bestowed according to the decree of Election He did therefore choose them in Christ as in Him whom He did in one and the self-same decree choose to be the Head of the Elect and chief foundation-stone of all that precious building His own House and Church 1 Pet. 2. 6. and by whom that glory and all things tending to that glory unto which He did choose them were to be purchased that so without doing injury to provoked justice they might be applied unto and actually bestowed upon the Elect for so is this purpose more clearly expressed 1 Thess. 5. 9. Secondly he illustrateth this decree of Election from the nearest end which God did design to be brought about by it even the sanctification of the persons elected whereby they should be rendred blameless before men and sincere and upright before God and that in love to wit in the duties of love to their neighbour flowing from love to God Mat. 22. 37 39 by which love as a touchstone the soundnesse of their sanctification should be tried Doct. 1. As God from all eternity hath chosen some of mankind and firmly decreed to bestow upon them eternal life Luke 12. 32. so there are others whom He decreed not to save but to condemn In which latter decree and much more in the former God hath done nothing unjustly seing as soveraign Lord over all the creatures He hath absolute dominion to dispose of them as He pleaseth Rom. 9. 19 20 21. and though sin in the reprobate was not the cause of God's decree of reprobation Rom. 9. 11 12 13. yet it is the cause of the reprobates condemnation so that his condemnation is just for saith he He hath chosen us which implyeth some were not chosen seing where all is taken there is no choice 2. Though no man except he who hath sinned that unpardonable sin Mat. 12. -32. can certainly know he is a reprobate there being no marks except that alone set down in Scripture by which reprobation can be certainly known Yet the Elect may attain to the assured knowledge of their own election seing God hath set down in Scripture the marks and evidences of election Joh. 6. 37. and hath promised to give His Spirit unto His own whereby they may infallibly discern these marks at least at sometimes in themselves 1 Cor. 2 12. for although the Apostle doth pronounce those Ephesians to be elected according to the judgement of charity only which believeth the best of others where nothing appears to the countrary 1 Cor. 13. 7. yet he behoved to have some undoubted perswasion of his own election before he could warrantably conclude himself to be elected seing not charity but certain knowledge is the principle from which a man ought to judge of himself 2 Cor. 13. 5. As He hath chosen us in Him saith he 3. Though the doctrine of Election and Reprobation be such as the unlearned and unstable are apt to wrest and stumble at to their own destruction 2 Pet. 3. 16. yet it is not wholly to be suppressed and locked up in silence from the Lord's People but would be soberly and prudently sometimes propounded unto them and that because of the many and great advantages which may be reaped not only by the doctrine of election such as the assurance of salvation Rom. 8. 29 30. strong incitements unto holinesse 2 Pet. 1. 10. and courage under crosses of all sorts Rom. 8. 38 39. but also by the doctrine of reprobation as contributing much to promove the salvation of the Elect by making them hate sin more Psal. 119. 119 120. and prize the kindnesse and good will of God more which made choice of them passing by others as good as they Rom. 9. 22 23. for the Apostle propoundeth this doctrine to the whole Church and insisteth upon it According as He hath chosen us in Him c. 4. As electing love in God is of an old standing even from all eternity and therefore most free there being nothing in the Elect before they had a being which might draw His love towards them So the Lord can and usually doth keep His purposes and thoughts for good to a people or person for a long time hid before He do discover them and make them known for He had set His love upon these believing Ephesians from all eternity which yet lay hid from the beginning of the world and did not kyth untill their effectual calling He hath chosen us before the foundation of the world 5. The Lord bestoweth spiritual blessings in time according to what He hath inacted in that His eternal decree of election before time So that every elect soul shall most undoubtedly enjoy those blessings And all of them even Faith it self not being excepted do flow from Election and are bestowed upon the Elect because they are elected unto them for saith he God hath blessed us with all spiritual
things and preferreth Christ unto all Far above all principality and power c. 5. As there is a world to come when this is gone wherein shall dwell righteousnesse 2 Pet. 3. 13. So though Christ's Kingdom shall cease at the last day and be delivered up by Him to the Father as to the way wherein He doth now administer it by ruling in the midst of His enemies Psal. 110. -2. whom He subdueth and destroyeth Psal. 2. 9. and gathering-in His Elect by the means of Word and Sacraments Matth. 28. 19 20. Yet this Kingdom of His shall never cease but be continued in that world which is to come without end as to the glory majestie absolute soveraignity and dominion over all the creatures which Jesus Christ Mediator and God manifested in the flesh shall enjoy for ever and ever for these words Not only in this world but in the world to come do shew the duration of Christ's kingly glory and are to be referred not to the word named immediatly preceeding but to God's action of setting Christ at His right hand far above all principality not only in this world c. From Vers. 22 Learn 1. The Lord hath all things at His disposal to do with them what He pleaseth for saith Paul He hath put all things under His feet which He could not have done except they had been at His disposall 2. Jesus Christ God-man Mediator is not only exalted unto high glory and dignity above all the creatures but also hath received absolute dominion and soveraign authority over them all So that all the creatures even the greatest are subjected to Him and that in the lowest degree of subjection to wit some willingly as the effectually called and chosen Psal. 110. 3 others by constraint and without or contrary to any purpose or intention of their own being lyable unto and made use of by His over-ruling power for bringing about His own glory and His Churches good Rom. 8. 28. Thus devils reprobates crosses tentations and all creatures are subjected to Him for it seemeth those all things which are under Christ's feet must be taken universally of all creatures whatsoever as being most agreeable not only to the verse preceeding where the comparison is made betwixt Christ and all creatures but also to Philip. 2. 10 11. which place is a commentary unto this He hath put all things under His feet Vers. 22. And gave Him to be the head over all things to the Church 23. Which is his body the fulness of Him that filleth all in all THe Apostle having spoken of Christ's glory and soveraignity in general over all the creatures doth next hold forth His special dominion and soveraignity over the Church by shewing that Christ over or above all that is in a special manner is given by the Father to be the Churches head which is a metaphor taken from the natural body to which he compareth Christ and his Church And first he sheweth that Christ doth answer to the head which implyeth an eminency in Him above the Church His Body Cant. 5. 10. together with authority and power over His Church to rule and govern her both visibly by His own Officers dispensing the Word and Censures 1 Cor. 5. 4 and inwardly by the powerfull operation of his Spirit Joh. 16. 13. 14. It implyeth also onenesse of nature betwixt Him and His Church Heb. 2. 14. and fulnesse of perfection enabling Him to do all the duties of an head to such a great necessirous and infirm body as His Church is Col. 2. 3. And it implyeth a strict union betwixt Him and His Church as is betwixt the head and members in the natural body the tye of which union as to the Church visible which is His visible political and ministerial body 1 Cor. 10. 16 17. is the bond of the Covenant of Grace wherein they are externally Psal. 50. 5. together with a profession of faith in Christ Act. 8. 37. But as to the invisible Church of real Believers they are as to the inward man animated and enlivened with that same Spirit which was poured-forth on Christ Rom. 8. 9. they have also faith in Him and love to Him wrought by His Spirit in them Col. 1. 4. Eph. 6. 24. and hereby they are united most strictly to Him And lastly the metaphor implyeth communication of influence from Christ to the Church to wit an influence of common gifts from His Spirit to the visible Church Eph. 4. 7 c. and an influence of spirituall life motion and of saving grace to the invisible Church of Believers Col. 2. 19. even as the head is above and ruleth the body is of the same nature with the body hath all the inward and outward senses with memory and understanding seated in it for guiding the body is united to the body and conveyeth influence for motion and sense unto the body And secondly ver 23. he sheweth that the Church answereth to the rest of the body under the head and is called Christ's body to wit not His natural but mystical body which implyeth not only the Churches union with Christ but union and order also among the members themselves together with diversity of gifts and functions as there are several members in the natural body 1 Cor. 12. It implyeth also their receiving influence for life and motion from Christ Eph. 4. 16. and the duty of subjection and obedience due unto Him as head Eph. 5. 24. He sheweth also the high honour which is put upon the Church by being Christ's body even that hereby they become Christ's fulnesse not as if Believers did adde any personal perfection to Him who is infinit in perfections unto whom nothing can be added Only they are members of that mystical body unto which He of grace hath undertaken the relation of head so that the Church is the fulnesse not of personall but of mystical Christ as both head and members of that mystical body are comprehended under that name Christ. See 1 Cor. 12. 12. and therefore lest any should think that this expression did imply any want of perfection in Christ to be supplyed by the Church the Apostle sheweth that Christ as God-man Mediator filleth the all of His body the Church for the purpose in hand requireth this all to be so astricted upon whom He bestoweth a fulnesse partly of gifts and partly of graces a fulnesse answerable to the present state of childhood and imperfection wherein we live here on earth as the Romans are said to be full of goodnesse and knowledge Rom. 15. 14 So that Christ is so far from borrowing any perfection from His Church that all her perfections are but drops falling from that Ocean and fulnesse of grace which is in Him Joh. 1. 16. Doct. 1. As Jesus Christ is the Father's gift unto the Church A gift which is offered unto all within the Church Job 3. 16. though not received by all Joh. 1. 11. but by real Believers who by receiving Him obtain
a right unto Him Job 3. 36. with 1 Joh. 5. 11 12. and to all those excellent saving priviledges which were purchased by Him Job 1. 12. So whoever would receive this gift aright must receive Him as their head to quicken them to rule them and to be reverenced by them for He gave Him to be head to the Church 2. The power and superiority which Christ hath over His Church chiefly the invisible Church of reall Believers as head is of another kind than that which He hath over all other creatures besides as being more intimate amiable and in a manner more native and natural and accompanied with willing subjection in His Church Psal. 110. 3 even as the superiority which the King's head hath over his own body or his royal consort being compared with that which he hath over his subjects or rather his subdued enemies for He gave Him to be head over all to the Church Over all that is in a singular and eminent manner above the domination which He hath over all other creatures 3. None in any sense can be an head to the Church unto whom the Church in that same sense is not a body so that if the Church be not the Pope's body the Pope cannot be the Churches head for there is a reciprocation betwixt the head and body in this purpose as Christ is the Churches head so the Church is His body He gave Him to be head to the Church which is His body 4. None can draw comfort from those sweet relations of head husband king c. which Christ hath taken upon Him towards His Church but they who stand under a correspondent relation towards Him as being His body spouse and subjects and who make conscience of such duties as each of these relations do bind unto for as Christ is an head to the Church so the Church is His body Which is His body saith he 5. As Christ by taking upon Himself those relations towards His Church which are found amongst men doth stand obliged unto those duties which men are bound to by vertue of such relations Psal. 23. 1 c. So the Lord's People are allowed and commanded to search unto the duties and priviledges following upon such relations among men and from thence to learn what to expect from Christ by vertue of that relation and what honour and priviledges they do enjoy by standing under that relation to Christ for from this that Christ and the Church stand under the relation of head and body the Apostle inferreth that the Church hath this priviledge of being Christ's fulnesse even as the shoulders arms breast belly legs and thighes are the fulnesse of the natural body so that mystical Christ made up of head and members is not compleat and full without the Church or the least Believer in the Church Which is His body the fulnesse of Him saith he 6. In searching forth the grounds of these similitudes or relations taken from amongst men whereby Christ setteth forth to our capacity what He himself is to His People we would carefully guard lest by pressing them too far we ascribe any thing to Christ which is not according to the analogie of Faith or in any measure dishonourable to Him for Paul having stretched-forth that similitude of the head and body so far as to infer thence that the Church is the fulnesse of mystical Christ he carefully guardeth against a mistake whereby people might think that then some perfection were wanting in Christ to be supplyed by His Church while he saith that Christ filleth all in all 7. As even Believers in themselves are empty creatures till they be filled being destitute of all good which they may call their own Rom. 7. 18. and unable to help themselves if it were but with one right thought 2 Cor. 3. 5. So there is a supply to the full of all their emptinesse in Christ who is made of God unto them wisdom righteousnesse sanctification and redemption 1 Cor 1. 30. and communicateth largely and to the full of His own fulnesse unto such as are sensible of their own emptinesse Joh. 1. 16. Psal. 81. -10. for He filleth all in all 8. Before that Christ do thus supply our emptiness out of His own fulness He must first be in us and united to us by faith Eph. 3. 17. for He is in all whom He filleth He filleth all in all CHAP. II. IN the first part of this Chapter the Apostle doth commend the doctrine of salvation by free-grace first from the consideration of that misery under which not only the Ephesians and other Gentiles were before conversion as being spiritually dead ver 1 following the corrupt custom of the world and Satan's suggestions v. 2. but even the Jews also as being inslaved to their own corrupt lusts v. 3. Secondly from the consideration of that delivery from sin and misery which was common to them both And first he mentioneth the first fountain and internal impulsive cause of that delivery to wit God's free-grace ver 4. Secondly the several branches of it as their quickning in the way of grace ver 5. the resurrection of their bodies and their glorification in heaven ver 6. Thirdly the final cause of this delivery to wit the manifesting of God's rich grace ver 7. And fourthly he cleareth and proveth they were saved only by grace by removing all other things inconsistent with grace from having influence upon our salvation And that first generally ver 8. and then particularly their good works because first otherwise they should have had matter of gloriation in themselves as to this purpose the contrary whereof is intended by God ver 9. Secondly power to do good works was given them in regeneration So that though they be necessary yet they are not meritorious ver 10. In the second part of the Chapter he maketh a more particular application of the former purpose unto the Ephesians and in them to all the Gentiles And first he layeth forth that misery which was in a great part peculiar unto them as they were Gentiles and this both more generally ver 11. and more particularly in five several branches ver 12. Secondly he declareth their present happy estate of nearness to God and His Church through Christ briefly ver 13. and explaineth more fully that Christ was the peace-maker and in order to His making peace had abolished the ceremonial Law ver 14 15 and sheweth a twofold necessity of Christ's so doing both for uniting of Jew and Gentile in one Church ver -15. And for reconciling both of them to God ver 16. Thirdly he sheweth that this benefit of nearnesse was published and actually communicated unto them by the preaching of the Gospel ver 17 which he proveth from the accesse which both Jew and Gentile had to God ver 18. And lastly he concludeth from what is said that the Ephesians were now in a blessed state comparing the whole Church to a city a family ver 19. and
promise even such certainty as the giving of a pledge and holding forth of an effectuall and necessary cause do give for performance of the thing promised for Christs resurrection is both a pledge 1 Cor. 15. 20. and cause of our resurrection Rom. 8. 11. which holdeth also in His glorification Doct. 1. The fruits and effects of Gods eternal love and mercy and of Christs merit toward the Elect are not confined within this present life but are in a great part to have their accomplishment after time when the bodies of Believers shall be raised up in glory at the last day and they perfectly glorified with Christ in Heaven for ever for those two fruits of the Fathers love and of Christs merit even the Resurrection and Glorification of Believers are here expressed while it is said and hath raised us up together and made us sit together in heavenly places 2. Those and those only shall partake of the resurrection of the just which is to life everlasting Job 5. 29 And shall be glorified hereafter whom God doth quicken by converting grace here for those three parts of the delivery of lost sinners are of equal latitude He hath quickened us raised us up and made us sit in heavenly places 3. As it is a thing full of difficulty to be believed that after worms have consumed this flesh of ours it shall be raised up in glory and that we who are heirs of hell and children of wrath shall one day reign with Christ for ever so those are things not only sure in themselves but which the Lord would have converted and quickened Believers assured of that so their comfort under crosses might be more abounding 2 Cor. 4. 14. with 16 17 18. and their courage against death more strong 1 Thess. 4. 18. and that they in all things may live as becometh those who not only shall rise and take possession of glory in their own persons but also are already risen and glorified with and in Christ their Head Col. 3. 1 even by having their conversation in Heaven while they are yet upon earth Philip. 3. 20. for that they might be perswaded of their future resurrection and glorification the Spirit of God doth speak of them as already done viz in the sense given in the exposition He hath raised us up together and made us sit together in heavenly places Vers. 7. That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindnesse towards us through Christ Jesus THe Apostle thirdly propoundeth the final cause or the end intended by God to be brought about by His gracious working formerly mentioned towards those Ephesians and first Converts among the Jews even that in all ages succeeding the present unto the end of the world God might give an evident proof and infallible demonstration for so much doth the word rendred shew signifie of the exceeding riches of His grace that is how far the abundance of His mercy and favour toward sinners doth exceed all expression and created comprehension the setting forth whereof to the following ages was intended by God not only for His own glory as chap. 1. 12. â14 but also for the encouragement of all vile sinners unto the worlds end to draw nigh unto God for mercy in Christ as being animated hereto by this example and infallible evidence of the exceeding riches of Gods grace for so doth the Apostle more fully explain his own meaning 1 Tim. 1. 16. And in the close of the verse he sheweth wherein that convincing evidence doth lye by giving a short comprehensive sum of all he hath spoken from the beginning of the Chapter even in God's kindnesse that is all those effects formerly mentioned of His mercy love and free grace flowing from His good gentle and bountifull disposition and this towards them whose misery was formerly described and through Christ as the purchaser and applier of all those Doct. 1. As there is grace yea riches and abundance of grace in God even such as exceed all expression 2 Sam. 7. 20. all comprehension Isa. 55. 9. yea and all the sins of creatures Rom. 5. 20. So the more a man doth dwell upon this sweet subject his thoughts and apprehensions of it will be the more enlarged and his expressions also will in some measure go alongs with his thoughts for the Apostle having before ver 4. expressed it under the name of riches in mercy and falling here upon the same subject again his thoughts of it are more enlarged and his expression doth rise accordingly so that it is now not only riches but exceeding riches of his grace 2. As it is a matter full of difficulty for those who are sensible of their own vileness to believe the exceeding riches of Gods grace towards lost sinners and to believe it especially with application unto themselves Act. 2. 37. So the particular instances and examples of Gods mercy and grace tow ãâ¦ã ds others have a peculiar fitnesse and efficacy in them to convince us how exceedingly gracious God is and so to convince us as we may be encouraged to draw nigh to that same fountain of rich grace for pardon and life unto our selves 1 Tim. 1. 16. a fitnesse beyond what is in the simple doctrinal declaration of those riches of grace in so far as those instances and examples do speak not only that mercy and grace may be had but that it hath been attained unto and by those who in all respects did judge themselves and were really as unworthy of it as unable to lay hold upon it in the mean time and to make good use of it afterwards as we do judge our selves so that the yce is broken and the foord ridden before us for the Apostle sheweth that God gave such instances of mercy and grace in those primitive Christians that he might shew forth as it were by demonstration and evidence the exceeding riches of His grace and this in order to the encouragement of others to venture their salvation upon that same grace as we shew in the Exposition 3. The more sinfull miserable and wretched they are to whom the Lord is gracious there is the more convincing proof given of the exceeding riches of His grace and so a greater encouragement for those who are yet in their gracelesse state to roll themselves over upon this His rich grace and to expect good from it for it was the quickening of such vile sinners whose misery is described ver 1 2. 3. which did tend to shew forth the exceeding riches of His grace which the Apostle also hinteth at while shewing wherein that convincing evidence did lye he saith his kindnesse towards us the word us is emphatick as to the purpose in hand 4. It was a thing resolved upon by God revealed to His servants and accordingly made known by them to the Church that the glorious light of the Gospel though opposed by the fury and industry of men and devils yet should never
Sam. 17. 26 36. who are called uncircumcision c. 8. There are two things in every Sacrament to wit an outward action upon the outward man by the outward instrument and an inward action upon the inward man by the hand and Spirit of God for so was it in Circumcision the outward action being here expressed by Circumcision in the flesh made with hands which implieth there was another inward action spoken of Col. 2. 11. 9. There are not a few within the visible Church who rest upon the outward action done by man in the Sacrament as if that alone were sufficient and do not seek after that which God doth inwardly work upon the heart And so do use Sacraments as sorcerers do their charms and spels where the bare rehearsing of some set form of words with such a composed strain of outward carriage and gesture is relied upon for the producing of wonderfull effects for of this sort were those who are here called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands that is such who rested upon the outward action and sought after no more but it 10. They have very frequently least of Religion in reality and effect who are most puft up with the conceit of their own Religion and make greatest noise about things least necessary in Religion or which are in themselves indifferent as if the greatest stresse of Religion did ly in those for those who boasted themselves of their Religion and Circumcision against the uncircumcised Gentiles and did place their whole Religion in Circumcision and the rest of those mosaicall Ordinances now abolished were the Circumcision in the flesh made with hands that is such as had only the outward form of Religion but not the life and power of it 11. As it is a great reproach to be despisers of Ordinances So it is but a poor credit for people to have Ordinances if they rest upon the outside of them not labouring to have life and power conveyed from God through them for Ordinances so rested upon as they will increase peoples judgement afterwards Mat. 11. 22. So they prove a fearfull snare in the mean time in so far as they are usually relied upon for salvation Philip. 3. 7 and occasion is taken from them to neglect all other duty both to God and man Jer. 7. 10. for Paul doth here speak of it as a thing disgracefull who are called saith he Circumcision in the flesh made with hands Vers. 12. That at that time ye were without Christ being aliens from the common-wealth of Israel and strangers from the covenants of promise having no hope and without God in the world THe Apostle thirdly doth here branch forth their misery at that time when they were unconverted Gentiles in five particulars First They were without Christ as being not only without all saving and reall interest in Christ which was common to them with all the unregenerate whether without or within the visible Church Gal. 5. 2. but also without an offer of Christ in the Ministery of the Gospel as they were Gentiles without the bounds of the visible Church Psal. 147. 20. Secondly They were aliens from the common-wealth of Israel having no union or communion neither with the invisible Church of true Believers which was common to them with all the unregenerate Rom. 2. â8 nor yet with the visible Church of Professors which was in those times among the people of Israel Deut. 32. 8. And this latter alienation was peculiar to them as they were unchurched Gentiles Psal. 76. 1. Thirdly They were strangers to the covenants of promise that is the Covenant of Grace made with Adam after the fall Gen. 3. 15. and afterwards frequently renewed with Abraham Gen. 17. 7. Isaac Gen. 26. 3. Iacob Gen. 28. 13 14. with Israel upon mount Sinai Exod. 24. 7. and in the plains of Moab Deut. 29. 1. c. and with David 2 Sam. 23. 5. And therefore it is called Covenants in the plurall number though it was alwayes one and the same Covenant in substance the substantiall sum thereof being alwayes comprised in that one comprehensive and fountain-promise Gen. 3. -15. or Gen. 12. 3. which seemeth to be here pointed-at by the word promise in the singular number of which promise all the following promises made to Abraham David and the rest were but branches or more full explanations Now they are said to have been strangers to this Covenant not only because they had no actuall interest in the saving blessings of remission of sins grace here and glory hereafter which were promised in that Covenant Gal. 3. 8. and this was common to them with all the unregenerate Psal. 50. 16 17. But also they had not so much as this Covenant revealed unto them neither that it was nor of what kind or upon what conditions it was neither had they an offer of it by the publick Ministery of the Word and so were not within the very outward bond of it neither had any right to the externall priviledges of this Covenant Deut. 4. 7 8. which estrangement was peculiar unto them as they were unchurched Gentiles Deut. 29. 10 11 12. Fourthly They were without hope not only without that saving grace of hope which floweth from faith laying hold upon the Covenant of promise Rom. 15. 13. and sustaineth the heart in the patient and well-grounded expectation of the thing promised and believed 1 Thess. 5. 8. and this was also common to them with all the unregenerate Job 8. 13 14. But also they were in a condition so hopelesse that their salvation was not in an ordinary way possible as being wholly destituted of those means whereby God doth ordinarily convert and save sinners Psal. 147. 20. and this was peculiar unto them as they were unchurched Gentiles Rom. 9. 4. Fifthly They were without God or atheists not as if they had been deprived of all sense of a Deity for they worshipped false gods Acts 14. 12 13. nor yet as if they had been without the reach and care of Gods over-ruling and all-upholding providence Acts 17. 28. but they were without the knowledge of the true God Gal. 4. 8. or though they had some confused knowledge even of the true God Rom. 1. 19. yet He was not their reconciled God in Christ Col. 1. 21. neither did they give Him that worship and glory which is due unto God and was prescribed by Him in His Word Rom. 1. 21 22. And lastly He addeth that they were without God in the world which words in the world may be looked upon as a generall clause relating to all the particular branches of their misery before mentioned And he seemeth hereby to condiscend what that bypast time was wherein all that he hath spoken was verified in them to wit when they were in the world that is without the Church as the world is frequently taken in opposition to Gods Church Joh. 15. 19. and 17 14. and especially to the truely regenerate in the Church 1 Joh. 5.
the actual possessing of which or present right unto which are the priviledges of reall Believers or if we look to that which giveth them a right each one to their respective priviledges to wit the grace of faith and a mysticall and saving union with Christ upon the part of real Believers and a profession of the doctrine of faith either personally or parentally and an external and politicall union with Christ upon the part of visible Church-members I say which of those be looked unto we will find so much of likenesse and proportion betwixt what belongeth to the visible Church and what belongeth to the invisible that both may safely and without ambiguity be taken up as intended by the Spirit of God to be expressed in one and the same Scripture though the one more principally and the other secondarily and as it were by proportion As for example here seing the nighnesse and happinesse which visible Church-members enjoy is only comparative and with respect had to the greater misery of those who are wholly without the Church and that it is but a misery and distance being compared with that state of nighnesse and happinesse which the truely Regenerate are brought unto Therefore I conceive that what is mentioned of the delivery and blessed state here spoken of was verified mainly and fully in the Regenerate and invisible Church of Believers among them and but proportionally only and in part in the visible Church of professors and therefore I shall only collect such doctrines as arise from it being so considered Hence Learn 1. The more nigh the consideration of our miserable and happy state be set together in opposition the one to the other before the eye of the soul it commendeth and sweetneth our happy state through grace the more for the Apostle's scope being to set forth the happinesse of that state wherein free grace had placed them he compriseth all their misery in one word They were sometimes far off and all their happinesse in another they were now made nigh And so giveth a joynt view of them both at once 2. The People of God are not so to remember by past sin and misery as to make them question the fruits of Gods mercy already received or to despair of receiving more in time to come for having exhorted them ver 11. to remember their former misery in the first place he exhorteth them here to remember that happy estate wherein mercy had placed them in the next But now ye are made nigh 3. As it is the duty of Converts frequently to remember their former sin and misery See Vers. 11. Doct. 2. So also to call to minde and confidently avow that gracious change which free-grace hath wrought upon them in their conversion because as misbelief is ready to call it in question Isa. 50. 10 So the remembrance and avowing of it is most profitable in order to our own comfort against the sense of bypast or present sin and misery 1 Cor. 6. 11. in order to our incitement to the duty of walking suitably chap. 4. 1. and to our incouragement against the fear of all imaginary difficulties which may occur in our way to heaven and glory Philip. 1. 6. and in order to our thankfulnesse unto God for His so rich mercy manifested in our delivery 1 Pet. 2. 9. for the Apostle exhorteth them to remember this in the second place That ye who were sometimes far off are now made nigh 4. As converting grace falleth often upon those who are most gracelesse and at greatest distance from God from Christ and His Church So it bringeth those upon whom it falleth into a state of nearnesse to all those because of these many nigh relations under which they stand to God as of servants Rom. 6. 22. of friends Col. 1. 21. and sons Joh. 1. 12. and to Christ as of His Spouse Cant. 4. 8. members Eph. 5. 30. brethren c. Heb. 2. 11. And because of these sweet influences for the life and comfort of grace which they receive daily from Him as the members from the head Col. 2. 19. because of that near accesse which they have unto God in Christ both as to their state and performances whereof ver 19. And because of that union and communion which they have with the invisible Church of Believers the congregation of the first-born See Vers. 12. Doct. 5. for with relation mainly to this gracious change which was wrought upon reall Believers among them in their regeneration he saith But now yee who sometimes were far off are made nigh 5. As this excellent state of nearnesse to God and His Church wherein the truely regenerate do stand and all those excellent privileges which flow from it were purchased for the Elect by no lesse price than the bloud of Christ whose bloud was the bloud of God Acts 20. -28. and therefore of infinit value So none of those are actually bestowed upon and applied unto the Elect untill they be united to Christ and in Him by saving faith as the branches are in the root from which they draw sap and nourishment for saith he in Christ Jesus ye are made nigh by the bloud of Christ they were in Christ by faith before they attained that state of nearnesse which was purchased by His bloud Vers. 14. For He is our peace who hath made both one and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us 15. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity even the law of Commandments contained in Ordinances THe Apostle being next more largely to explain and prove what he hath briefly asserted that the Gentiles were made nigh to God and His Church by the bloud of Christ doth first confirm it by an argument taken from Christ's Priestly office according to which He is not only the Mediator for peace and peace-maker betwixt God and man and among men themselves but He is also our peace as being the propitiatory sacrifice and having purchased this peace with His own bloud Isa. 53. 5. and so the very cause and reason of this peace is in Himself and nothing extrinsicall to Himself Secondly he doth prove that Christ was their peace by the effect produced by Him and the matter of working this effect The effect it self is that where before the Jews and Gentiles were irrecoverably separated by reason of their different Religion and religious Rites He had now united them in one and the same Church which is said to have been then done because it was in part done for the rejecting of Israel is only in part Rom. 11. 25 but the full accomplishment of it shall be when all Israel and the fulnesse of the Gentiles shall be called Rom. 11. -25 26 The manner of working this effect is set down in three phrases all signifying one thing though different in regard of diverse considerations First He broke down the middle wall of partition whereby as he explaineth himself in the following verse is meaned the ceremonial Law and
it is called the middle wall of partition or of a hedge and stone-wall for the Original signifieth both with an eye questionlesse to to the wall which was in Solomons Temple between the court of the People and of the Gentiles which hindered all manner of passage sight or communication betwixt them Ezek. 42. 20. So the meaning is that in order to this union He did abolish the legall ceremonies whereby the Jews were distinguished from the Gentiles as two houses by a mid-wall going betwixt them or as an inclosed Garden is separated from an out-field by an hedge or dyke of rough stones ver 14. Secondly He did abolish the enmity by which enmity is meaned the same ceremoniall Law and that chiefly because it was the occasion of a perpetuall standing strife betwixt Jew and Gentile while the Jew reproached the Gentile with uncircumcision and neglect of Gods worship Act. 10. 28. the Gentile again reproached the Jew with circumcision and the rest of these Legall rites which they judged unreasonable irreligious and absurd Esth. 3. 8. although those ceremoniall rites may be also called enmity with relation to God in so far as the practising of them by the Jews was a real testimony and confession of their own guilt and the enmity which was betwixt them and God See Collos. 2. 14. And His withholding them from the Gentiles was an evidence of His displeasure and enmity against them Ps. 147. 20. and here the Apostle expresseth the way how Christ did abolish that enmity or these ceremoniall rites to wit in His own flesh that is by His death which He suffered in His flesh or humane nature 1 Pet. 3. 18 Thirdly he expoundeth what he meant by the mid-wall and the enmity which Christ abolished even the Law of Commandments in ordinances The first of which words is more general to wit the Law as comprehending according to the custom of the Hebrew language all Doctrine revealed to the Church Psal. 19. 7. and this is astricted by the second word which is more speciall to wit Commandments signifying that Doctrine only which commandeth what should be done and forbiddeth what should not be done and both those are astricted by the third which is yet more special to wit Ordinances whereby are meaned those Commandments only which did relate to Gods externall worship and were prescribed by God as so many types and shadows of Christ to come and of those good things which were purchased by Him Heb. 9. 9 10. So that the Law and Commandments were only abolished as to that part of them which was contained in those Ordinances ver 15 From ver 14. Learn 1. Every man by nature in himself and without Christ is at war and enmity with God with His Church and chiefly those in the Church who are truely regenerate he cannot be subject unto the Law of God Rom. 8. 7. And as therefore he hateth the Law-giver and those who yeeld obedience to His Laws So he is under the Law-givers curse Gal. 3. 10. for while the Apostle speaketh of making those Ephesians nigh to God and His Church by Christ he saith Christ was their peace which implyeth that their distance from those consisted in hatred of and enimity against them for he is our peace saith he 2. This enmity chiefly which is between God and fallen man was irreconciliable and impossible to be removed except Jesus Christ that great high Priest and Prince of Peace had shed His bloud and suffered death by the merit whereof as He hath given satisfaction to a provoked God Eph. 5. 2. So by the efficacy and vertue thereof He subdueth that rebellious disposition against God which naturally is in us Rom. 6. 6. and maketh us accept the offer of friendship and reconciliation with God and yeeld our selves servants to righteousnesse unto holinesse Acts 5. 31. and so upon both hands He maketh peace for saith he He is our peace to wit by His bloud spoken of in the preceeding verse 3. The uniting of both Jew and Gentile in one Church is a branch of that peace which Christ hath purchased with His bloud And that not only because their actuall union was according as God in His wise counsel had decreed to follow upon Christs death and not to go before it See upon Gal. 3. vers 14. Doct. 4. but also in order to this union the Law of ceremonies behoved to be abolished See Doct. 5. and this called for Christs death See vers 15. Doct. 4. for the Apostle having asserted that Christ was their peace by His bloud he giveth this as an instance or effect of His so being Who hath made both one 4. From the Apostles designing the ceremoniall Law by a metaphor taken from houses divided by a mid-wall or from an orchard garden or inclosure separated from the out-field by a dyke or wall of rough stones We learn several things relating to the nature use and duration of the ceremoniall Law which are the grounds of the similitude And first as a wall is builded by the owner of the inclosure So the ceremonial Law was of Gods own appointment who only had power to choose what part of the world He thought fit to be an inclosure for Himself Deut. 32. 8. and to appoint these means and ordinances whereby He would have them inclosed and separated from others Exod. 25. 40. Secondly as a rough wall is made up of so many hard unpolished stones not covered over with lime or plaister So the ceremoniall Law consisted of many Ordinances Heb. 9. 10. and those very difficult to be obeyed and an untolerable yoke Act. 15. 10. Thirdly as a wall or hedge incloseth a peece of ground for the owners special use which therefore is more painfully manured and separateth that inclosure from the out-field which lyeth about it So the ceremoniall Law did serve to inclose the people of Israel as the Lords own garden and vineyard for bringing forth fruit unto Himself Isa. 5. 7. and to separate them from all the world besides Deut. 4. 7 8. as being a worship wholly different from and contrary unto the superstitious rites and worship used among the Gentiles Deut. 12. 2. and containing strict injunctions unto the Jews to avoid all conformity with the Gentiles in their garments Num. 15. 38. cutting of their hair Lev. 19 27. and such like Fourthly as a rough wall is but weak and ruinous as not being built with cement or morter to make it strong and therefore but to endure for a season untill the owner think fit to enlarge his inclosure and take-in more of the open field So the ceremoniall Law was not to last for ever but only for a time untill Christ should come in the flesh and take in the Gentiles within the inclosure of His Church who were before an open field not possessed nor manured by Him after which there was no further use of the mid-wall And hath broken down the mid-wall of partition between us saith he meaning
the ceremoniall Law Doct. 5. So long as the ceremoniall Law did stand in force and vigour the Jews and Gentiles could not be united into one Church for seing by that Law the chief parts of Gods worship were astricted to the Temple at Jerusalem therefore though scattered proselytes of the neighbouring Nations did joyn themselves to the Church of the Jews and in some measure observed the way of Worship then enjoyned Act. 8. 27. yet there was a physicall impossibility for the generality of many Nations far remote from Jerusalem to have served God according to the prescript of Worship which then was besides there was such an habituate and as it were an naturall antipathy transmitted from one generation unto another among the Gentiles against the ceremoniall worship that there was little lesse than a morall impossibility of bringing up the body of the Gentiles unto a cordiall joyning with the Jews in it for the Apostle sheweth the ceremoniall Law behoved to be abrogated in order to an union betwixt these two while he saith Who hath made both one and broken down the middle-wall of partition between us 6. Whoever would make peace betwixt God and himself or betwixt himself and others he ought seriously to think upon those things which stand in the way of peace and set about the removall of them if it be in his power and chiefly those evils in himself of pride vain-glory self-seeking and a contentious disposition which are great obstructions in the way of peace Phil. 2. 3 4. else what ever be his pretences for peace he is no real follower of it for Christ intending to make peace betwixt Jew and Gentile did take away whatever might have impeded it He even broke down the middle wall of partition between them From ver 15 Learn 1. As Gods people in covenant with Him ought to be highly incensed against and averse from any voluntary intire fellowship with those who neglect and contemn the Ordinances of Worship prescribed by God in His Word So those who are without the Church yea and all unregenerate men do look upon the ordinances of Gods Worship as base ridiculous and contemptible and carry a kind of hatred and disdain to all such as make conscience of them for so the ancient Worship prescribed in the ceremoniall Law was the occasion of hatred and enmity betwixt the Gentile who contemned it and the Jew who made conscience of it And therefore is here called the enmity having abolished the enmity 2. As the morall Law contained in the Ten Commandments was no part of that mid-wall of partition between Jew and Gentile seing some of the draughts and lineaments of that Law are upon the hearts of all by nature Rom. 2. 15. So there was no necessity to abrogate this Law at Christs death in order to the uniting of Jew and Gentile neither was it at all abolished for the Law abolished was the Law not simply but the Law of Commandments and these not all but such Commandments as were contained in Ordinances to wit the ceremoniall Law as we shew in the Exposition Even the Law of Commandments contained in Ordinances saith he 3. As God only hath power and liberty to prescribe what manner of Worship He will be served by So He did once give a most observable evidence of this His power and liberty by changing that externall way of worship which was prescribed by Himself under the Old Testament unto another under the New although the internals of His Worship to wit the graces of faith love hope joy in God do remain the same in both Matth. 22. 37 39. for He did abolish the Law of Commandments contained in Ordinances even all the ancient Worship consisting in rites and ceremonies sensible and fleshly observations which God did then prescribe not as simply delighted in them but as accomodating Himself to the childish condition of the Church in those times and hath now appointed a more spirituall way of Worship as more suitable to the grown age of the Church Joh. 4. 21. 23. See further the reasons why the ceremoniall-Law was abolished and concerning that state of indifferency wherein the practice of it was left for a time upon Gal. 2. ver 3. Doct. 2. and ver 4. Doct. 1. 4. It was Christs sufferings and death which put an end to the Law of ceremonies and made the binding power thereof to cease for seing His sufferings were the body and substance of all those shadows they neither did nor could evanish untill Christ had suffered but then they did it being impossible that a shadow and the body whereof it is a shadow can consist in one and the same place Having abolished in His flesh the Law of Commandments contained in Ordinances Vers. -15. For to make in himself of twain one new man so making peace 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the crosse having slain the enmity thereby THe Apostle thirdly for further clearing of what he spoke ver 13. that the Gentiles were made nigh to God and His Church in the bloud of Christ holdeth forth two ends which Christ proposed to be brought about in His abolishing the ceremoniall Law First that He might by a manner of new creation make of those two Nations of Jew and Gentile being firmly united to Himself as to their head one people and Church here called one new man to shew the intimacy of that union as also the way how they were united not by bringing any one of them to the fashions and customes of the other for so they should have been made one old man but by bringing both off that way of worship whereon they were the Gentile both from the substance and external manner of their worship as having been wholly idolatrous Gal. 4. 8. The Jew only from the external manner of their worship consisting in fleshly and sensible rites and observations whereby He made them one new Church with new Ordinances of divine worship even such as the Church now enjoyeth under the Gospel and so he concludeth the vers by shewing that Christ did hereby accomplish what he had spoken of Him ver 13 and 14 Even that He had made peace betwixt the two Nations and consequently the Gentiles nigh to the Church by His own bloud this is ver -15. The second end why Christ did abolish the ceremonial Law was that He might reconcile both Jew and Gentile being so united among themselves in one body unto a provoked God which He did by the sacrifice of His own soul and body upon the crosse by the means whereof he did destroy that enmity which was betwixt God and man aswell the sin of the Elect both in its guilt Rom. 8. 1. and power Rom. 6. 6. which was the ground and cause of that enmity Isa. 59. 2. as the ceremoniall Law which was an evidence of it See upon ver 15 This is the sum of ver 16. From Vers. -15. Learn 1. Union in the
crosse and His death upon the crosse So that by being slain He slew the enmity betwixt God and us Vers. 17. And came and preached peace to you which were afar off and to them that were nigh IN this and the following verse is contained the third branch of the second part of the Chapter wherein the Apostle sheweth how that excellent benefit of union and communion with God ãâã His Church purchased by Christ for the Gentiles was published and actually communicated unto them equally with the Jews to wit by the preaching of the Gospel And first he declareth that Christ Himself did preach and publish the glad tydings of that peace and reconciliation which was purchased by Him on the crosse See ver 15 16. And secondly he sheweth to whom he did publish it first to the Gentiles who were far off See Act. 2. 39 being compared with the Jews as being without the bounds of the visible Church Now Christ preached to the Gentiles not immediately and in His own person Mat. 15. 24. except to some few who were first-fruits of the rest Mat. 8. 5 c. and 15. 28. but mediately and by the ministery of His Apostles and their successors the Ministers of the Gospel whom He sent unto them to preach Mat. 28 19 whose Ministery He doth alwayes accompany by His Spirit to the conviction of some and conversion of others and therefore He himself is said to preach in them 1 Pet. 3. 19. Next to the Jews who are said here to be nigh because they were within the visible Church and therefore though many of them being simply considered were far from God yet they were nigh being compared with the Gentiles as living under the drop of the means of grace and reconciliation Now he mentioneth the Gentiles first not as if the Gospel had been first preached unto them Act. 13. 46. but to shew that this priviledge of having the Gospel preached did now under the New Testament belong equally both to the Jews and Gentiles And therefore it was not of any moment which of them were mentioned first and which last Doct. 1. It is not sufficient in order to our reconciliation with God that a price was payed by Christ upon the crosse to satisfie divine justice but there must also an offer be made of this purchased friendship in the preaching of the Gospel that so we may imbrace and lay hold upon it by faith otherwise the friendship is not actually made Col. 1. 21. for the Apostle having shewed ver 16. that Christ had satisfied divine justice upon the crosse doth here declare how His so doing was published and actually communicated both to Jew and Gentile And came and preached peace 2. Though we did commit the wrong which occasioned the enmity betwixt God and us Col. 1. 21. yet not only the first motion but the full prosecution and through compleating of the friendship cometh from God through Christ in so far as Christ did not only upon the crosse satisfie for our wrong but also maketh an offer of friendship so purchased in the ministry of the Word yea and bringeth us to a closing with the terms upon which it is offered Joh. 6. 44. And came and preached peace 3. As the sum of the Gospel is peace there being nothing contained in it but a declaration that peace and reconciliation with God and His Church may be had and upon what sweet and easie teaâms it may be had Rom. 5. 11. and earnest offers of that peace made unto all who would imbrace it upon those tearms 2 Cor. 5. 20. together with the duties of thankfulnesse which God doth call for from those who accept the offer Matth. 11. 29. and the fearfull judgements which do await on such who will not imbrace the offered friendship Heb. 2. 3. So the publishing of this doctrine of peace is the gladdest tydings which ever sounded in the ears of lost sinners for the Apostle speaking of Christs preaching of the Gospel saith He came and preached peace the word rendred preached doth signifie and accordingly is translated Rom. 10. 15. to bring glad tydings 4. When Christ doth send His called Ministers with an offer of peace and reconciliation unto a people it is all one as if He himself in His own person did come and make an offer of Him And therefore the word of reconciliation in their mouth should be received and accepted by those unto whom it is offered with the same readinesse confidence and reverence as they would receive it from Christ Himself Gal. 4 14. for though Christ preached immediately and in His own person only to the Jews Rom. 15. 8. yet the Apostle saith He preached also unto the Gentiles because He sent His Apostles and Ministers to preach unto them And came and preached peace to you which were afar off 5. They may be nigh to God as to their external and Church-state living under the drop of means and enjoying the priviledge of all divine Ordinances who are yet unreconciled to God and holding up the enmity which is betwixt the Lord and them for Christ behoved to preach peace even to those who were nigh to wit in the respects presently mentioned which implyeth they were not yet at peace with God And to them that were nigh 6. For whomsoever Christ hath purchased peace upon the crosse to those he maketh an offer of peace and reconciliation in the preaching of the Gospel And therefore He hath not died for all for the Apostle sheweth that as Christ purchased peace for both Jew and Gentile ver 16. so He came and preached peace to both even to you which were afar off and to them that were nigh Vers. 18. For through him we both have an accesse by one Spirit unto the Father THe Apostle thirdly proveth that the Gentiles were effectually called by the preaching of the Gospel to partake of purchased peace and reconciliation equally with the Jews because they both had equal accesse and liberty to approach unto God in the practice of all commanded duties as unto their own reconciled God and Father for the word rendered accesse hath an allusion to the courts of Princes where petitioners are admitted unto accesse to their Prince even in the very presence-chamber Concerning which accesse he sheweth first that it is through Christ He having removed all those obstructions and impediments which might have marred it And secondly that it is by the one Spirit of God who doth create preserve quicken and actuate those graces in the exercise whereof they obtained accesse unto God Doct. 1. One main fruit and evidence of reconciliation is accesse unto God whereby reconciled souls have not only liberty to approach unto God in the enjoyment of all divine Ordinances which accesse is the priviledge of all within the visible Church whether they be reconciled or not Psal. 147. 19. but also freedom and liberty of spirit to approach unto God in the exercise of all their saving graces by which they
do enjoy communion with God and especially in the confident bold and reverent exercising of their faith both as to the change of their state in justification Rom. 5. 2. and as to their sanctification and all the duties thereof Philip. 4. 13. which accesse to God is chiefly attained in the duties of prayer and praise as having God for their direct and immediate object This is that accesse which in some measure floweth from peace and reconciliation with God and is an evidence of it for the Apostle proveth that the Gospel was effectually preached in order to their peace and reconciliation because they had accesse to God We both have accesse to the Father 2. There can be no accesse or familiar approaching unto God by sinners who are not in Jesus Christ and come not to God through Him seing God is a consuming fire unto such Heb. 12. 29. Their sins having divided betwixt Him and them Isa. 59. 2. and so closed up all accesse unto God untill Jesus Christ do apply unto them the merit of His death whereby He blotteth out their sin Rom. 3. 25. and bringeth them unto a state of favour with God and so maketh a patent door for accesse unto Him Rom. 5. 1 2. and keepeth it alwayes patent by His continued intercession Heb. 7. -25. which their renewed provocations would otherwise dayly and hourly close and obstruct 1 Joh. 2. 1. for saith he through Him that is Christ we both have an accesse to the father 3. Christ is the only Mediator betwixt God and man by whom alone we have accesse and liberty to approach unto God in the exercise of our graces whether in the duty of prayer or any other way and not by the mediation of Saints or Angels for saith he through him we have an access or manuduction to the father 4. This accesse and approaching unto God is not locall by passing from one place to another especially seing there is no place wherein accesse to God may not be had Joh. 4. 21. 23. but it is spirituall consisting in the motion of the heart towards God in the exercise of saving and spirituall graces for so much is implied while this accesse is ascribed unto the Spirit as the efficient thereof We have an accesse by the spirit 5. It is not sufficient in order to our accesse unto God that obstructions be removed and a door made patent by Christs merit and intercession through which we may enter but such is partly our impotency Joh. 15. -5. and partly our aversnesse from making use of the offered opportunity Luk. 14. 17 18 c. that except the Spirit of God do cause us enter by creating spirituall graces in us Ezek. 36. 26. by actuating and exciting those graces Cant. 4. 16. and especially by helping our infirmities in prayer and stirring up a vehement flame of holy and ardent affections which may serve as wings to elevate our spirits to God Rom. 8. 26. Except I say the Spirit of the Lord did thus we could not otherwise have any accesse unto God for he saith through him we have an accesse by one spirit 6. As it is one and the self same Spirit of God who breatheth upon the graces of Gods people Cant. 4. 16. and thereby giveth them accesse unto God So it concerneth us much as we would find accesse and liberty of approaching unto God to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace there being nothing that marreth accesse to God and fellowship with Him more than imbittered spirits and division of heart among the people of God 2 Corinth 13. 11. for therefore doth the Apostle mention the one Spirit of God to shew that the Spirit doth unite those among themselves upon whom this rich blessing of accesse is bestowed We both have an accesse by one Spirit 7. As there are three distinct persons in the Godhead the Father Son and Spirit So the enjoying of the Father is the highest happinesse which can be attained and in which the soul doth rest content when it is attained the Son again is the way by which we come to the Father and the Spirit our guide which causeth us enter this way and go alongs in it all which is clearly hinted at here through Him that is Christ we have an accesse by one Spirit to the Father Vers. 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and forreigners but fellow-citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God HEre beginneth the fourth branch of the second part of this Chapter where by way of a conclusion drawn from what is said in the six former Verses the Apostle setteth forth that excellent and blessed state wherein the Ephesians now were which though in some respects and in some things at least by proportion it may be applied to the state of the visible Church to wit in so far as the members thereof had all those priviledges here spoken of in their offer upon the terms held forth in the Gospel and were under the drop of those means which the Lord doth ordinarily blesse and make effectuall for working a saving interest in and right unto all those yea and had a present actuall right to the external part of those priviledges even the visible Church being in some respects Gods City Houshold and Temple at least the suburbs utter-court and porch thereof and having her own answerable priviledges which are in some measure proportionall to those of the invisible Church yet seing as was shewed formerly upon the exposition of ver 13. those excellent things here spoken of are not fully and to their outmost perfection verified in any but in the invisible Church and the truly regenerate the members thereof Therefore I shal open up the mind of the Spirit of God as aiming mainly at those and give the meaning of those excellent things here mentioned as they appertain chiefly to such in the mean time leaving it unto the judicious Reader to gather from what is said how and in what respects they are applicable unto the visible Church And so that we may enter the exposition of the words The Apostle setteth forth their present happy condition first negatively by shewing what they were not neither strangers nor forreigners whereby with allusion to those who are not free-men of an Incorporation or City but either strangers that is such who have neither the freedom of the City nor a place of habitation in it but have their residence far from it or forreigners that is such who though they have their residence in the City yet are not free-men but sojourners for a season he sheweth that the second branch of their former misery spoken of ver 12. which includeth all the rest even their being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel deprived of all union and communion either with the invisible or visible Church was now removed Secondly he setteth forth their present blessed condition positively under three similitudes whereof two are in this verse In the first
Christ and vertue coming from Him In whom all the building groweth and in the Lord which words it seemeth are added to shew that not only the first beginnings but also the continued progresse and increase of grace do flow from the Lord Christ. 5. As growth of grace in every particular Believer So the increase of the Church in generall by the addition of new converts doth flow not from created might or power Zech. 4. 6. but from the vertue of Jesus Christ who having the nations given Him for an inheritance Psal. 2. 8. will in despight of all opposition inlarge the bounds of His dominion untill He attain the full possession of all to whom He hath a right for this growth is to be understood also with respect to the whole body by the addition of new members In which respect also the Apostle here saith It groweth in the Lord. 6. As all Believers joyntly and each Believer a part 1 Cor. 6. 19. are a temple for the Lord wherein He doth manifest His speciall presence and wherein He will be worshipped by offering up spirituall sacrifices of prayer praises and all the duties of new obedience 1 Pet. 2. 9. So that they may be a temple indeed for this holy God they must be much in the study of holinesse as in that which becometh His house Psal. 93. 5. for the Apostle sheweth that this whole building groweth up to be a temple for God and an holy temple All the building groweth unto an holy temple 7. The more that Believers do endeavour to grow in grace without resting upon any measure they may expect the more of Gods speciall presence to be manifested in them as in His own temple for it is the growing of this building mainly which maketh it fit to be a temple for God All the building groweth unto an holy temple Vers. 22. In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit THe Apostle doth now in the next and last place apply what he hath said of this spirituall edifice and of the Churches happy estate under that similitude unto those believing Ephesians in particular by shewing that even they were built up together with all other sincere Believers upon Jesus Christ the foundation and for this end that they might be a place of habitation where God might dwell as manifesting His speciall presence in them by the saving operations of His holy Spirit Doct. 1. That our faith may be saving and our comfort solid it is necessary not only that we know and believe those excellent priviledges which belong to the Church of God in generall But we must also observing the due order make application of them unto our selves in particular for Paul teacheth so much while having set forth the happy estate of all Believers in generall he maketh application thereof unto those Ephesians in particular In whom also you are builded together saith he 2. That this particular application may be made in due order it is necessary that in the first place we make application of Christ unto our selves laying hold upon Him by faith that so being in Him we may have right unto all those saving priviledges which are purchased by Him for the Apostle sheweth this was the order wherein those priviledges were applied unto the believing Ephesians they were first united to Christ and so had accesse unto all the rest which follow In whom also you are builded together for an habitation of God 3. That we may rightly apply Christ unto our selves it is necessary that we lay hold upon Him in order to all those ends for which He is offered in the Gospel even to those which imply an obligation upon us of duty both unto other Believers and unto God for those Ephesians were so united to Christ by faith that as a consequence thereof they were also united one to another and to all Believers by love and made an habitation for God In whom you are builded together for an habitation of God 4. Jesus Christ doth differ from the foundations of other buildings in this that every particular Believer is not only laid upon Him and supported by Him as it is in materiall buildings but they are also indented in Him and hid as it were in the clifts of that rock by saving faith so that the foundation covereth the whole building and serveth for a refuge from the storm and a shaddow from the heat Isa. 25. 4. for he saith not upon whom but in whom you also are builded 5. As all Believers how far so ever removed by large distance are yet most strictly tied and joyned together So by taking band with Christ the foundation they are fastened one to another even as the stones of a building for he saith In whom you are builded together union among themselves did follow upon their being in Him 6. The more deeply engaged that any have been before conversion in Sathan's service and the slavery of their lusts their after conversion and being builded upon Christ for an habitation to God is the rarer priviledge the more to be admired and highly esteemed of for he saith not simply in whom you are builded but in whom you also which highteneth the purpose as a thing wonderfull and hardly credible the apostle having an eye doubtlesse to their former slavery unto Satan and their own lusts spoken of ver 2 3. 7. So inseparable is that union and connexion among the Persons of the blessed Trinity that the presence and indwelling of one is sufficient to prove the indwelling of all for they are an habitation to God the Father and Son because the Spirit did dwell in them and sanctifie them An habitation of God through the Spirit 8. Though all the external actions of the God-head do belong to all the Persons of the blessed Trinity Yet some of those actions are usually ascribed unto one more than the rest according as they carry some proportion and likenesse to the personall properties of each person for the sanctification of Believers in regard of which effect God is said to dwell in Believers seing He thereby doth manifest His speciall presence in them is here ascribed unto the Spirit while those Ephesians are said to be an habitation unto God through the Spirit CHAP. III. IN the first part of this Chapter which beginneth ver 2. the Apostle setteth forth the dignity of his Apostolick Office towards the Gentiles with his calling to it and qualifications for it And first he propoundeth the matter briefly that this office was committed to him vers 2. Next he doth more largely illustrate it First by shewing his qualification and furniture for this Office to wit his knowledge and insight in the mysterie of the Gospel which He was to preach for proof whereof he appealeth to what he had written in the two former Chapters ver 3 4. and having called the Gospel a Mysterie he sheweth the reason why he did so to wit because it was not so known
and all Ministers ought to be so and yet this mysterie behoved to be revealed unto them by the Spirit even to the holy Apostles and Prophets Vers. 6. That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the Gospel THe Apostle doth here give a brief sum of that mystery which was revealed unto him as to that part of it at least which was most controverted to wit that the Pagan Gentiles were now called to enjoy and real Believers among them actually did enjoy most excellent priviledges As first of being joynt-heirs of the heavenly inheritance with the Believers of the Jewish Nation Gal. 3. 29. and with Christ Himself Rom. 8. 17. Secondly of being incorporated with the Church of God in one mysticall body whereof Christ is the Head See upon Eph. 1. -22 23. And thirdly of partaking with the believing Jews of the Covenant-promise made by God to Abraham and his seed Gen. 17. 7. so that they were now within the bond of the Covenant of Grace He declareth also that all those priviledges were purchased for them and freely bestowed upon them by Christ and by vertue of their being in Him by faith in whom they had equal interest with the believing Jews themselves and that they were brought to this happy estate by the alone-preaching of the Gospel and by faith in it without the ceremoniall Law and Circumcision All which were mysteries to the ancient Church See upon ver 5. Doct. 4. Hence Learn 1. There is a necessary concatenation among those three to wit a right to heaven union with Christ's mysticall body and saving interest in the Covenant of Grace The enjoying of any one whereof implyeth the other two and if one of those be wanting the rest are wanting also for the Apostle speaketh of them as mutually depending one upon another That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs c. 2. As every renewed childe of God is an heir of the heavenly inheritance So the multitude of heirs doth not lessen the inheritance nor make the priviledge of being an heir of heaven the lesse glorious yea it addeth unto the glory of it for he placeth a great part of their priviledge in this not simply that they were heirs but fellow-heirs 3. It is a great and glorious priviledge to be a part of that mysticall body whereof Christ is Head and that because of the strict union which such have with Christ See ver 17. and with all Believers in Christ Eph. 2. -15. and because of that influence of life and spirit which being in Christ without measure Joh. 3. -34. is communicated unto them every one in his own measure Eph. 4. 16. as also because of their interest in all the common priviledges of that body Rom. 8. 30. and in the gifts and graces of every member thereof 1 Cor. 3. 22. for Paul speaketh of this as an excellent priviledge bestowed on the Gentiles under the new Testament even that they should be of the same body 4. It is a priviledge no lesse great and glorious to have saving interest in the Covenant of Grace and the promises thereof for thereby we have accesse to both the former priviledges and all the saving blessings of that Covenant comprised in the many large precious and comprehensive promises thereof do become ours for the Apostle speaketh of this as of another excellent priviledge bestowed upon the Gentiles even that they should be partakers of His promise 5. As Jesus Christ hath purchased all those glorious priviledges and saving blessings to which the people of God can lay any claim or interest So there is no actuall enjoyment of any part of His purchase except by those who are savingly in Christ and united to Him by faith for this expression in Christ speaketh both that those things were purchased by Him and were enjoyed by their being in Him partakers of His promise in Christ. 6. The Gospel especially when it is preached by a sent Minister Rom. 10. 15. is a powerfull mean through Gods blessing for gaining ground upon most desperate sinners and for prevailing with them to close by faith with Christ as He is offered by vertue whereof their state is changed and they made holy happy and blessed for the Gentiles whose desperate case in time past was set forth Chap. 2. 12. are now made fellow-heirs of one body partakers of His promise in Christ or being united to Him and this all by the Gospel Vers. 7. Whereof I was made a Minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of His power THe Apostle having in the preceeding verses declared how he had attained a large measure of knowledge and insight in the mysterie of the Gospel doth now in further enlargement of what he did but briefly assert ver 2. shew that he was called by God to undergo the Apostolick Office of dispensing that mysterie and doth joyntly extol and magnifie his Office from eight distinct considerations to ver 13. And in this verse having asserted his calling from God to be a Minister of the Gospel unto the Gentiles he doth magnifie this his Office as also make it appear that he was called to it first from the gifts both ordinary and extraordinary which he was furnished with in the discharging of it And secondly from the powerfull assistance of Gods Spirit enabling him to exercise those gifts notwithstanding of many difficulties and giving admirable successe to his Ministery both far and near Rom. 15. 19 20. All which to wit his calling gifts and divine assistance he doth ascribe to Gods grace and free favour Doct. 1. The very Apostolick Office it self was no lordly dominion or place of honour and ease but a laborious ministery and service wherein the person intrusted was to bestir himself to the utmost of his activity and diligence for the honour of Christ and good of His Church for the word rendred Minister which Paul here taketh unto himself doth signifie a painfull vehement labour as those who make hast in travell raising the dust by their celerity and speed Whereof I was made a Minister saith he 2. It is not sufficient warrant for any to meddle with the ministerial Office that he hath competent gifts fitting him for it except he have also ministerial power and authority conveyed unto him either immediately by God as it was in the calling of the Apostles Gal. 1. 1. or mediately according to that order which God hath established in His Church as is in the calling of ordinary Ministers Act. 14. 23. for Paul distinguisheth these two his being sufficiently furnished with the knowledge of the Gospel whereof he spoke from ver 3. and his authority and power to preach the Gospel unto others of which he speaketh here while he saith whereof I was made a Minister 3. Though ability and gifts be not that which maketh a man a called Minister as said is yet when men being
otherwise orderly called are competently furnished with gifts and enduements and are accompanied with the influence of Gods blessing upon the exercise of their parts it is a speaking evidence and confirmation of their calling from God not only unto themselves but also unto others who would otherwise possibly doubt of it for Paul doth not only magnifie his office but also make it evident that he was called to it from these two while he saith I am made a Minister according to the gift bestowed on me and by or as it is in the Original according to the effectual working of His power 4. As it is required to make a man a Minister that he be endued with competent abilities and gifts for that imployment So it is no lesse requisit that God do concur with him otherwise he cannot exercise his gift and make use of it for the good of others 2 Cor. 3. 5. or though he exercise it yet all his utmost endeavours will be fruitlesse and without successe among the people 1 Cor. 3. 6. for Paul sheweth besides the gift which he received of grace God did also concur with him According to the gift of the grace of God by the effectuall working of His power 5. Though the Lord give competency of gifts unto all whom He calleth yet He giveth not unto all one and the same gift or in the same measure but to some a greater to others a lesser as He hath more or lesse to do with them for as Paul was singularly imployed so he had a singular gift and therefore he saith the gift of the grace given to me thereby implying there was somewhat singular in his gift 6. So great and many are those difficulties which Ministers have often to wrestle with what from without and what from within before they can attain to freedom and boldnesse in exercising their ministerial gift Gal. 4. 13 14. So difficult is it also to gain ground upon hearts by the ministry of the Word 2 Cor. 10. -4 5. that no lesse is required either for the one or the other than the power of God His working power and working effectually with a kind of pith and energie for Paul's necessity called for no lesse even the effectual working of His power 7. As it is no small grace and favour from God for any to be imployin the ministerial Calling and competently furnished with gifts and parts for that imployment and to have their labours blessed with successe in gaining many souls to God So a gracious Minister will be ready at all occasions to acknowledge grace in all these ascribing all to Gods favour and His powerfull working in him and by him and not to his own dignity diligence or parts for so doth Paul here Whereof I was made a Minister according to the gift of the grace of God Vers. 8. Unto me who am lesse than the least of all Saints is this grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ. THe Apostle doth extoll and magnifie his Office thirdly from the consideration of his own unworthinesse which was so great by reason especially of his enmity to Christ and the Christian Church while he was unconverted 1 Tim. 1. 13. that to his own apprehension and for what he knew of himself and others he was more unworthy and lesse to be esteemed of than the meanest of Gods children and Saints and yet the Apostolick office called here grace because it did flow from Gods favour and grace was bestowed upon him And fourthly from the excellency of the subject matter which he was engaged by vertue of his Office to preach and set forth unto the Gentiles even the unsearchable riches of Christ under which is comprehended the whole Doctrine of the Gospel wherein are contained such things relating to Christ in His Person Natures and Offices and to the benefits of Justification Adoption Sanctification of grace here and of glory hereafter purchased by Him and bestowed upon the Elect and such things also relating to His manifold wisdom manifested in His various dispensation to His Church in severall ages as are not only hid to naturall men but also above the reach of all created understanding even though renewed by grace to comprehend them fully in this life untill we see as we are seen 1 Cor. 13. 12. All which things are here called riches not only because of that unsearchable abundance and worth which are in the things themselves but also because they make the Elect to whom they are offered and upon whom they are bestowed truly rich Rev. 3. 18 and possessors of all things even though they have nothing 2 Cor. 6. -10. Doct. 1. Though whensoever a sinner doth turn to God all his sins are freely pardoned and in that respect forgotten and past over by God as if they had never been Ezek. 18. 21 22. yet the pardoned sinner himself should not forget but so far keep them in memory as he may be thereby keeped humble and little in his own eyes so long as he liveth for Paul did so much remember his bypast and pardoned blasphemies as that he accounteth himself lesse than the least of all Saints 2. Growth in grace and increase in humility and in low esteem of a mans self do usually go together so that most eminent Christians considering what they have been before conversion 1 Cor. 15. 9. and what they yet are because of the remnan ãâ¦ã of sin dwelling in them Rom. 7. 18. should and will judge themselves the least of all Saints according to that deep insight and sense which they have of their own sins being compared with the remote view which they take of the sins of others Rom. 14. 10. for so doth Paul judge of himself from those grounds unto me who a ãâ¦ã lesse than the least of all Saints 3. Sense of sin and of self-unworthinesse ought so to abase and humble the childe of God as not to make him question far lesse deny that God hath any saving work in him this latter not being true humility but sinfull ingratitude which frequently hath its rise from an unmortified root of crushed pride though it pretend to great humility for Paul abaseth himself and yet insinuateth that he is a Saint while he saith I am lesse than the least of all Saints 4. As all Saints are not of one standing and size but some greater some lesser and some lesse than the least except themselves So it is no small honour and dignity to be among the least of Saints and to have a work of saving grace though but in the meanest degree seing even the meanest of Saints have a choise room in Gods heart Psal. 40. 17. for while he saith I am the least of all Saints he declareth he thought it an honour to have any room among them 5. Deep sense of sin and of self-unworthinesse in a childe of God do well consist with a confident pleading for and avowing of an interest in yea with
by Christ. Doct. ãâã Though the Lords Ministers ought mainly to labour upon the affections of people endeavouring to work them up to such a frame and temper as the Word of God doth call for 2 Tim. 4. 2. yet this also is a considerable part of the ministerial task which they would endeavour in the first place and in order to their more effectuall and orderly moving of the affections even to make the Lords people understand the mind of God revealed in Scripture as well concerning their sin and misery as the remedy thereof held forth in the Gospel Act. 2. 22 23 38 39. and therefore they would affect great plainnesse of speech dimitting themselves so far as is possible unto the capacity of the meanest For Paul sheweth that the information of the judgement was that which he endeavoured with the first in the discharge of his Ministery And to make all men see faith he 2. The Word preached by sent Ministers is the Lords ordinary mean and instrument by which he conveyeth the saving knowledge of Gospel-truths unto the Elect and that both by making these truths evident and plain that so they may be known being otherwise hid Col. 4. 4. and by opening the eyes of their understanding that they may see being otherwise blind Act. 26. 18. for the Lord imployed Paul in the ministeriall calling To make all men see what is the fellowship c. The word signifieth both to make a thing evident that it may be seen and to give an inward principle of knowledge unto men by vertue whereof they may see 3. The commission given by Christ unto His Servants to preach the Gospel under the New Testament is not astricted unto the Jews only as it was before Christ came in the flesh yea and after His incarnation before the midle-wall of partion between Jew and Gentile was removed by His death Matth. 10. 5. But it is extended indifferently to all nations under heaven and to all persons without exception as God by His providence shall open a door unto His Servants to go unto them for so is Paul's commission here to be understood even to make all men see 4. That sinners lost by nature may attain to fellowship and communion with the true Church of God by sharing with them in all their priviledges and good things purchased by Christ and in Christ Himself the Covenant of Grace and in all the prayers gifts and graces of all Believers through the world is the gladest tydings that ever sounded in their ears for Paul having shown ver 8. that his office was to preach or as it is in the Original to declare good tydings to the Gentiles he sheweth here what those glad tydings are even to make them see what is the fellowship of the mysterie that is what that fellowship is which they were now admitted unto with the true Church of God in all her priviledges and formerly was an hid secret 5. The written Word of God is such a depth that the quickest wits cannot find the bottom of it there being many things contained in it at least by just consequence which even they who have their senses exercised in it cannot throughly discern or collect from it for even this mysterie that the Gentiles should have fellowship with the Church without entring by the door of Circumcision was revealed though obscurely in the Scriptures of the Old Testament as Paul doth gather by consequence from the time of Abraham's Circumcision Rom. 4. 10 11. and from Melchisedeck's Priesthood Heb. 7. 11. and yet saith the Apostle this was a mysterie which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God So that even the Prophets did not fully understand it nor the Apostles themselves untill it was more clearly revealed Acts 10. 10. 6. Jesus Christ is true God equal with the Father in power and glory having an eternal being before the world was made for the Father created all things by Jesus Christ. to wit not as by one instrument but as one working with Him and from Him Heb. 1. 2. Joh. 1. 3. 7. Though the grace of Redemption be not of equal extent with the work of Creation there being many created whom God will never save Matth. 7. 21. yet Gods equal interest in all by creation doth abundantly plead His liberty to save whom He pleaseth and to save one as well as another whatever a spirit of envy in some may say to the contrary for the Apostle's scope in saying God created all things by Jesus Christ is to shew that none could justly stumble at God's saving the Gentiles as well as the Jews seing He had equal interest in both by creation 8. The consideration of Christ's God-head and of His creating all things doth contribute much to the faith and right understanding of His discharging the mediatory Office in uniting all the Elect to God and among themselves in so far as this consideration doth hold Him forth to be one fitted and enabled to do what is undertaken and speaketh His interest in them as His creatures and right to save them if He please for that Paul may further clear this purpose of uniting Jew and Gentile in one by Christ he mentioneth God's creating all things by Christ as God equall with Himself Vers. 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the Church the manifold wisdom of God THe Apostle doth magnifie his office sixtly from the advantage and benefit which did thereby redound unto the glorified Angels called here principalities and powers chiefly because God maketh use of their Ministerie in governing the kingdomes and principalities of this world Dan. 4. 13 14. and 10. 12 13. and because of the force and power they have in executing the will of God Psal. 103. 20. and are said to be in heavenly places not as if they were never upon earth Gen. 32. 1. but the place of their ordinary residence is in heaven Matth. 18. 10. Now the Apostle sheweth that this was one end intended by God to be brought about by his preaching the Gospel unto the Gentiles even that the Church being hereby gathered of Jew and Gentile might be as a glasse wherein these glorious creatures should behold the manifold wisdom of God that is the many and signall evidences of Gods infinit wisdom manifested in the way of salvation held forth by the Gospel 1 Corinth 1. 24. and in His diverse wayes of dispensing grace and salvation in several ages Heb. 1. 1. the Doctrine of salvation remaining alwayes the same for substance Heb. 13. 8. and more especially as to the present purpose in His receiving the formerly profane and idolatrous Gentiles unto fellowship and society with His Church having abolished Circumcision and the rest of those leviticall Ordinances which is the main subject of all that preceedeth this Verse in this Chapter Doct. 1. The glory of free grace mercy wisdom and of other divine attributes which God
intendeth in the salvation of sinners is such a rent as He will have payed not only by men but also by the glorified Angels for Paul maketh this one end why God gave him the Gospel to preach even that Angels might therein see Gods glory made manifest and might acknowledge it accordingly To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers 2. It is the dutie of Christs Ministers to commend and magnifie their Office not for gaining praise and esteem to themselves 2 Cor. 3. 1. but that the malice of Satan and his instruments may be hereby frustrated 2 Cor. 11. 12. who labour to bring that sacred Calling unto contempt that so it may have the lesse of successe upon peoples hearts 2 Tim. 3. 8. for therefore is it that Paul doth so much magnifie his Office in this and the preceeding Verses To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers c. 3. This may commend the Ministers of the Gospel not a little unto men and beget reverence in them towards the same that even the blessed Angels are in some sort bettered by it and that it is therefore respected by them for Paul commendeth his Office from this that by occasion thereof unto the principalities and powers was made known the manifold wisdom of God 4. Though Angels be most knowing creatures as enjoying the immediate sight and presence of God Matth. 18. 10. yet they are ignorant of some things which by Gods way of dispensing the Gospel to His Church they come to a more full knowledge of and therefore though their present state of happinesse doth give them full satisfaction for the time yet it is capable of some addition and to be perfected fully at the last day even as the torments of the fallen Angels shall then and not while then be compleat 2 Pet. 2. 4. for Paul sheweth that by the Church was made known the manifold wisdom of God 5. Neither the souls of just men made perfect nor glorified Angels though they enjoy the blessed sight of God do yet by vertue thereof come to the knowledge of every thing which God Himself doth know and therefore it is without ground affirmed by Papists that by this mean they know the prayers which are uttered here on earth for the Apostle sheweth that even the blessed Angels are ignorant of some things untill by the Church was made known unto them the manifold wisdom of God 6. Though the wise and eternall counsell of God for bringing lost sinners to glory be one and the same and wholly unchangeable Psal. 33. 11. and though the way condescended upon in that His eternall counsell by which sinners shall be saved hath been in all ages one and the same for substance to wit Jesus Christ Heb. 13. 8. and faith in Him Heb. 11. 2. Yet so many and diverse are those wayes wherein He doth execute that counsell in the severall ages of His Church Heb. 1. 1. and all of them fitted for the age of the Church which then was Gal. 4. 3. So unworthy 2 Cor. 4. 7. and contrary Philip. 1. 19 are those means for the most part whereby He worketh the end intended So sweet an harmony and concord betwixt infinit mercy and infinit justice doth appear in this way each of those rejoycing over the other and yet ceding one to another to the full satisfaction of both Rom. 3. 24. 26. So variously and wonderfully doth he confound the wisdom of men and devils who would mar the salvation of the Elect by making them nill they will they to advance it Philip. 1. 12. And generally all His way is such that as it evidenceth infinit wisdom in God who hath contrived and doth manage it So it containeth many evidences of that kind for therefore is that which the Angels do learn from the way of salvation revealed to the Church and God's way of carrying on His people's salvation called the manifold wisdom of God 7. Then do we learn the knowledge of Scripture and observe Gods way of dealing in carrying on our own salvation and the salvation of others aright when we observe in Gods Word or works His manifold wisdom or some evident proof of His other attributes for this was it which the Angels did learn from Gods mind revealed in Scripture and His way of dealing with the Church even the manifold wisdom of God Vers. 11. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord. HE magnifieth his Office seventhly by shewing first that the making manifest this manifold wisdom of God in the dispensation of grace both to Jew and Gentiles by his Ministery was a thing which God who worketh all things according to the counsel of His own will chap. 1. 11. had resolved upon and purposed not of yesterday but from all eternity though for wise reasons he did reserve the making of so much known until the times of the Gospel Next that this eternal purpose was purposed in Christ to wit not only as He was God equall with and the eternal wisdom of the Father and so did joyn with Him in all His decrees and purposes but also as Mediator God-man by whom the Father was to effectuate and execute all His purposes for good towards the Church See upon Chap. 1. ver 4. for the word rendered purposed may be also rendered He made or did execute in Christ. Doct. 1. This may commend the Ministery of the Gospel and gain respect unto it that the plot and draught of mans salvation dispensed thereby is founded upon the wise and eternal counsel of God and therefore such as will endure all the contradictions of sinners 2 Sam. 23. 5. yea and the gates of hell shall not prevail against Matth. 7. 24 25. and self-condemned sinners may safely venture their salvation upon Matth. 11. 28. for Paul doth magnifie his Office from this that the message which he carried was according to Gods eternal purpose 2. This may also upon the same grounds commend the Ministery of the Gospel much that Jesus Christ being chosen by the Father for that end hath taken-on and doth daily execute His mediatory Office for bringing about the salvation of the Elect according to the plot condescended upon in Gods eternal purpose and dispensed by the Ministery of the Gospel for Paul commendeth his Ministery from this that God had purposed and resolved upon that draught of salvation in Jesus Christ our Lord. 3. As God before all time hath fore-ordained in His eternal purpose whatever cometh to passe in time His works being known unto Him and accordingly resolved upon by Him before the worlds were made Act. 15. 18. So though Gods way of dealing in time with men and more particularly with His Church doth alter yet this inferreth not any change or alteration in His purpose seing every dispensation remaineth so long as He hath purposed and every alteration falleth out according to His purpose for lest from what the Apostle spoke of Gods manifold wisdom
glory and therefore desireth them not to faint Vers. 14. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 15. Of whom the whole familie in heaven and earth is named THe Apostle doth now follow forth the second part of the Chapter which was begun ver 1. and interrupted by a digression untill this verse for such reason as was given ver 2. And in this part of the Chapter while he giveth a sum of his fervent prayers to God for them that they might persevere and grow in the faith and experimentall knowledge of the Doctrine of Salvation delivered by them he doth not only give an evident testimony of his sincere affection and endeavour after their salvation but also laboureth hereby to beget the like ardency of affection in them and so doth indirectly at least though most pithily by the example of his prayers excite them to persevere and make progresse in the experimentall knowledge of and communion with Jesus Christ. In this prayer there is first a preface in those verses wherein he doth 1. repeat the occasion of his prayer which was mentioned ver 1 and doth relate as I there shew unto the close of chap. 2. even because they were already builded by faith upon Christ. 2. He denominateth his prayer from the outward gesture he used therein bowing of the knee thereby expressing the humble reverent frame of his heart in prayer And 3. he sheweth unto whom he did pray to wit God the Father described first from His relation to Jesus Christ as chap. 1. ver 17 This is the sum of verse 14. Secondly from his relation to His Church as being the Father by Adoption of the whole Church of the truly regenerate whether triumphant in heaven or militant upon earth whether Jew or Gentile which is here called a family and said to have its name from God as being His Familie Children Domesticks of His houshold and that both in name and thing the one whereof is not to be separated from the other seing God bestoweth not empty names and titles upon any Now God is thus described with relation to the purpose in hand for hereby the Apostle breaketh down the arrogance of the Jews who would have had the whole Church denominated from and contained within the Jewish Nation excluding the Gentiles whom therefore Paul doth upon all occasions make equal sharers of an interest in God through Christ with the Jews and thereby sheweth his warrand to pray for perseverance and growth in grace from God even to them From Vers. 14. Learn 1. It is the duty of Christs Ministers as to teach and admonish the People of God committed to their charge 2 Tim. 4. 2. So also to pray to God for them And that not only in publick with them as being the mouth of the People unto God Joel 2. 17. but also in private to the Lord for them seing their own pains cannot profit without the Lord's blessing 1 Cor. 3. 6. which Ministers ought fervently to seek from God by prayer else they have not ground to expect it Ezek. 36. 37. for Paul as he taught these Ephesians so he prayed for them and that not only in publick but also in private as he here sheweth For this cause I bow my knees 2. It is of no small advantage unto the Lords People to have such a Minister as is able to pray and accordingly doth pray pertinently spiritually and fervently with them and for them By whom as by their mouth they may have their severall cases made known unto God more distinctly than can be expressed by many of themselves Joel 2. 17. and they themselves are edified and instructed how to pray with the like affection and fervency 1 Cor. 14. 19. By whose affectionate prayers unto God for them a blessing is drawn down from heaven to make the Word preached effectual in them Iam. 5. -16. and they themselves incited and rouzed up to seek after those good things prayed for unto them hereby also they are comforted and encouraged as knowing their Minister is speaking to God for them when he is absent from them and cannot speak unto them Philip. 1. 4. and when they through some one distemper or other cannot deal with God for themselves at least in any measure satisfactory to themselves Iam. 5. 14 15. for as Paul's exhortation and doctrine was advantagious unto these Ephesians So also were his fervent prayers in order to their being kept from fainting and to their up-stirring to endeavour after those good things which he sought from God unto them and therefore doth he mention his praying for them in this place For this cause I bow my knees 3. From the Apostle's scope in making known unto them what and how he prayed for them See a further note chap. 1. ver 17. doct 1. I bow my knees 4. Our prayers unto God for others especially the prayers of a Minister for his Flock should take their rise not only from their wants afflictions and sinfull infirmities Iam. 5. 14 15. but also from the grace and good things of God already received by them that they may persevere and grow in them and be preserved from abusing them seing the graces of the best are but imperfect 1 Cor. 13. 9. subject to decay Rev. 3. 2 and may be abused 2 Cor. 12. 7. for the Apostle taketh occasion to pray for these Ephesians from the good already received by them even their being builded already upon Christ mentioned chap. 2. ver 22. unto which the words for this cause do relate 5. Though we be not tied by a divine precept or Scripture-example unto any one gesture in prayer seing the Saints have used several gestures according to the present frame of their heart thereby expressed 1 King 8. 22. 2 Sam. 12. 16. Luke 18. 13. 2 Sam. 7. 18. and though God be a Spirit who will be worshipped in spirit and in truth Joh. 4. 24. and careth not for the outward man alone Matth. 15. 7 8. yet seing God craveth service both from the soul and body as having created and redeemed both 1 Cor. 6. 20. and seing an outward reverend gesture of the body in prayer doth not only expresse and natively flow from a reverend frame of spirit within from which the body is acted in other things but also serveth to stir up the affections in prayer as being a man's remembrancer what his heart ought to do if he would not play the grosse hypocrite with God therefore it is a thing needfull and convenient if we be not otherwise restrained Nehem. 2. 4. to use some reverend gesture of the body while we are about the duty of prayer for Paul did kneel in prayer I bow my knees saith he 6. We ought especially in prayer to draw near to God with deep reverence unto and high esteem of the majesty of God being joyned with low and mean thoughts of our selves because of our basenesse and unworthinesse seing God honoureth them
who honour Him 1 Sam. 2. 30. and giveth grace unto the humble Iam. 4. -6. for Paul did evidence such a frame of heart by bowing his knees when he prayed 7. Deep reverence of heart towards the sacred majesty of God in prayer may well consist with faith and confident approaching unto God as a reconciled father Both of them ought to be joyned together in prayer yea and both when they are sincere and not counterfeit do mutually strengthen and intend one another so that the more we put our trust in Him the more will our hearts fear and adore Him Psal. 130. 4. for the Apostle exercised not only reverence in his prayer as is already shown but also confidence while he taketh up God as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and of the whole family of Believers through Him 8. See further concerning this title given to God with relation to Christ upon chap. 1. ver 3. in the exposition and doct 2. and ver 17. doct 3 5 6. unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. From Vers. 15. Learn 1. As there is but one Church universal comprehending all the Elect in all times and places whether in heaven or earth So all within the Church are of one kinred and linage descending of one common father for he designeth the Church to be one whole family in heaven and earth the word signifieth such a family as is the linage of one man 2. As this one Church is Gods family and houshold See chap. 2. ver 19. doct 8. So all the members of His Church and family are comprehended either in heaven or earth Scripture knoweth nothing of a purgatory or third place different from these for the Apostle sheweth this whole family is in heaven and earth and named of God 3. Those near relations under which God doth stand towards His Church are founded upon Jesus Christ and all the benefits flowing from such relations are conveyed unto the Church through Him without whom God is a consuming fire to sinners and in whom He is a reconciled father unto Believers for the Apostle looketh upon God first as He is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and next as He is the Father of all the Elect Of whom the whole family is named to wit His children Joh. 1. 12. and domesticks Eph. 2. 19. 4. The near relation which God hath to His Church and His Church to Him is sufficient ground and warrant for faith to rest upon Him and plead with Him for supply and furniture of all grace and of every thing needfull for shall not He provide for His own children who hath pronounced those among men to be worse than infidels who provide not for theirs 1 Tim. 5. 8. Hence the Apostle maketh this a ground of his confidence to be answered by God in what he sought in behalf of those Ephesians even Gods fatherly interest in them Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named Vers. 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man THe Apostle doth secondly particularize those petitions which he put up to God in his prayer and they are four The first whereof is in this verse to wit That God from the fountain of that in-exhaustible treasure of His divine attributes called His glory Exod. 33. 18. with 34. 6 7. and especially of His mercy and power which are set forth by the name and epithet of His glory or glorious Eph. 1. 6. Col. 1. 11. would furnish them with a daily increase of spirituall strength whereby they might resist the devil and all spirituall adversaries in their Christian course Chap. 6. 12. which strength was to be wrought by the holy Spirit in their inward man whereby as 2 Corinth 4. 16. is meaned the soul not simply in it self but as living the life of grace and those things which relate to that spiritual life as the outward man doth comprehend all those things belonging to a man's outward estate So in a word he prayeth that they may be strong and flourish in all things which relate to the spirituall estate of their eternal souls Doct. 1. From the Apostle his being able to give an after-account of what he prayed for see chap. 1. ver 17. doct 2. that he would grant unto you 2. Whatever strength or natural parts of body or mind men naturally have to compasse their effairs of this world Gen. 4. 20 21 22. yet they are wholly destitute of all spiritual strength and activity for compassing heaven and happinesse and for walking in the way of holinesse which leadeth to it for the Apostle findeth an inlack of this strength even in the converted Ephesians and therefore doth seek it from God unto them Much more must it be wholly wanting in those who are not yet converted That he would grant unto you to be strengthened in the inward man 3. Though there be a new principle of spirituall strength wrought in those who are renewed at their first conversion Jer. 31. 33. whereby the renewed heart being wrought upon by the Spirit of God doth really work that which is spiritually good Philip. 4. 13. Yet a constantly-renewed supply of grace and strength from the Spirit of God is necessary even to the renewed man whereby those seeds of grace already wrought in him may be upheld in their being Jer. 32. -40. preserved against the furious assaults of raging tentations Luk 22. 32. a ãâ¦ã d and made to do that which is truely good Philip. 2. 13. and much more that hereby grace begun in conversion may be made to grow and advance towards perfection Philip. 1. 6. for the Apostle prayeth even for those converted Ephesians that they may be strengthened with might in the inward man 4. Such is the vanity lightnesse and inconstancie of our hearts in good Psal. 39. -5. our impotencie to resist tentations Matth. 26. 34. our pronenesse to turn from the wayes of God Gal. 5. 7. So strong so subtile so assiduous are our spirituall adversaries Eph. 6. 12. So many are those difficulties discouragements diversions and hinderances which we have to wrestle with and overcome in the way to heaven Act. 14. -22. that except we be underpropped and strengthened by Gods almighty power we cannot stand one moment and much lesse advance in our Christian course for therefore doth Paul pray that they might be strengthened with might in the inward man 5. Even the regenerate children of God in seeking increase of strength and of more grace from God must not if so they would obtain their suit plead from their merit or any good use they have made of their former grace seing upon a strict account it will be found that grace hath not been so improven by the best as it ought Isa. 64. 6 But they must seek what they so expect as a gift from God's free grace without any respect had to their own worth for the
come from one and the same author to ver 12. Secondly they are all given for promoting one and the same end to ver 17. And 1. in this verse by way of correction and pre-occupation of an objection he holdeth forth Christ as the author of all those gifts and different measures to this purpose that notwithstanding of what he said of those many things wherein they were one yet there were other things wherein they did differ which neverthelesse were so far from dissolving in reason the bond of union that upon the contrary they did contribute much for keeping of it firme in so far as though every true member of the Church had his own peculiar grace and in some respects either as to the substance or measure of the grace differing from the grace of others yet all those different graces of the several members are bestowed by one and the same Christ and received in the measure and degree which seemeth good unto Christ the giver to prescribe and measure out unto every one where by grace is not meaned Gods favour or grace freely bestowing as in other places See upon Ephes. 2. 8 but the fruits flowing from this grace to wit grace freely given as appeareth from the instance given ver 11. of this grace in the ministeriall gifts and offices Which graces are of two sorts First saving which are only in the regenerate called grace because they flow from and are evidences of Gods grace and favour 1 Joh. 4. 19. Secondly common gifts called grace Eph. 3. 8. because they are freely given 1 Cor. 4. 7. The latter whereof is here chiefly meaned as appeareth also from the instance given ver 11. because it is only in those common gifts and graces wherein real Believers do differ as to the substance of them some being given to one and some to another 1 Cor. 12. 8. whereas all have one and the same saving graces 2 Pet. 1. 1. although they differ also in the measure and degree received of those 1 Joh. 2. 13. In which respect even saving graces may be also here meaned Doct. 1. Though the Lord is not pleased to bestow upon all the Members of the Church an equal measure of gifts and graces yet He giveth to every one some gift and in some measure and those either the common gifts of His Spirit as to all the Members of the Church visible come to age and the right use of common reason 1 Cor. 12. 11. Or saving grace also as to all the truely regenerate 2 Pet. 1. 3 4. for he saith unto every one of us is grace given 2. The Lord is pleased to dispense His graces and gifts to every one not in the same but in a different measure so that though the same saving grace for substance be given to all the truely regenerate yet it is not given to all in the same measure nor yet to any in any measure who are visible Professors only and though all have some common gifts whereby in some measure they may be made profitable in their station to the body yet none hath all gifts nor all the same offices wherein they may exercise their gifts ver 11. nor yet do all receive the same measure of those common gifts for so much is implyed while he saith Grace is given according to a measure 3. The greatest degree of gifts and graces which God bestoweth upon any is far below that fulnesse of grace which is in Christ He giveth unto none so much but there is alwayes somewhat wanting and they who have received most are capable of receiving more for their receiving grace according to a measure implyeth their receipts are capable of increase and a difference as to this between their receipts and Christs Joh. 3. -34. To every one is given grace according to that measure 4. The want of some excellent gifts bestowed upon others or of that excellent measure of saving graces which others have doth not argue a man unregenerate or wholly destitute of saving grace for the Apostle sheweth that even those who had one hope Lord Faith God and Father and consequently had saving grace ver 4 5 6. were not all gifted with one and the same but with a diverse measure of gifts and graces while he saith But to every one of us is grace given according to the measure 5. Diversity of gifts in the Church and diverse measures of saving grace are an ordinary occasion of division and strife in so far as these dividing lusts of pride contempt envy discouragement are apt to take occasion to stir and vent themselves from those different measures for the Apostle his entering upon this argument for union from the diversity of gifts by the adversitive particle But doth imply that they were prone to take occasion to rent upon that diversity and therefore he doth joyntly preoccupy an objection against union and bring an argument for it But unto every one of us is grace given 6. Whatever be mens pronenesse and inclination to rent and divide because of different receipts and measures yet that same diversity if well considered would be found to be one of the strongest ties and bonds of union in so far as hereby none no not the most eminently gifted can say he hath no need of others but every one are made mutually indigent of one anothers help and even the meanest in some measure furnished to be helpfull unto others See Paul proving this excellently from the similitude of the different members in the natural body 1 Cor. 12. 14 c. for the Apostle's scope in this and the following verses is to enforce unity from the diversity of gifts and graces amongst the Members of the Church But unto every one of us is grace given 7. This doth also inforce the study of unity from this ground of diversity of gifts if we consider that all we have of that kind is freely given and therefore we are not to be puft up with it nor to abuse it contrary to the mind of the giver and that both our gifts and measures however diverse do yet come from one rise fountain and author and therefore we ought to be one in making use of them and that this one author is the Lord Christ God Man Mediator in whose hands are all things given of the Father Mat. 11. 27. that He may dispense to whom and in what measure He pleaseth and therefore we are not only not to quarrel for our own measure it being His allowance who doth all things well and wisely Mark 7. 37. but also ought to imploy our gifts and severall measures for the edification and not the renting of His body which is the Church for the Apostle inforceth unity from the diversity of gifts upon those considerations that they were given by one and the same Christ But to every one is grace given according to the measure of the gift of Christ. Vers. 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led
subject to her own husband so that what ever wives be otherwise for parts for birth for beauty for thrift for breeding if this be inlaking they want their chief ornament are dishonourable to God and a disgrace to their husbands for Paul doth hold it forth as their great lesson and the sum of all their duty Wives submit your selves unto your own husbands 4. There is no wife what ever be her birth parts or any other priviledge who is exempted from this ty of subjection to her own husband The law of nature God's ordinance and her own voluntary covenant do bind her to it for he speaketh indefinitely to all wives submit your selves 5. There is not any husband to whom this honour of submission from his own wife is not due no personall infirmity frowardnesse of nature no nor errour in the point of Religion doth deprive him of it 1 Cor. 7. 13. for he speaketh indefinitely also of husbands Wives submit your selves unto your own husbands 6. A wife can never discharge her duty in any measure of conscientious tendernesse towards her husband except she have an high esteem of the Lord Christ and be in the first place subject unto Him that so from love to Him she may subject her self to her husband not going without those bounds of submission which are consistent with her love to Christ for while he biddeth submit themselves unto their husbands as unto Christ he supposeth they had submitted to Christ already and speaketh to them as such Vers. 23. For the husband is the head of the wife even as Christ is the head of the Church and he is the saviour of the body THe Apostle doth next enforce this duty of submissive obedience upon wives from the ordinance of God who hath made the husband to be an head to his wife which similitude of an head taken from a naturall or politick body implyeth first the husbands eminency by reason of his sex the woman being the weaker vessel 1 Pet. 3. 7 and made for the man to wit an helper to him Gen. 2. 18. and the man not for the wife 1 Cor. 11. 9. as the head is more eminent than the body 2. It implyeth the husbands power and authority of government over his wife as the head hath power over the body to rule and direct it in which respect the man is called the image of God in a sense peculiar to himself which agreeth not to the woman 1 Cor. 11. 7. And it implyeth thirdly that ordinarily men are at least should be endued with a greater measure of knowledge prudence and other parts which they are to employ for the behoof of their wives 1 Cor. 14 35. even as the head is the seat of wisdom knowledge nerves and senses sending down influence for sense and motion to all the members upon all which grounds women ought in reason to be subject to their husbands Which argument he doth illustrate and enforce from the similitude of Christs headship over the Church whereof see chap. 1. ver 22 so that wives ought to submit themselves because God will have some resemblance of Christs authority over the Church held forth in the husbands authority over the wife I say some resemblance only for the comparative particle as holdeth forth not an equality but a similitude and likenesse and in some things only betwixt Christs headship over the Church and the husbands over the wife even in those things which I presently shew are implyed in the husbands headship which are some shaddows only of that eminency power and fulnesse of grace and perfections which are in our head Christ. But besides those the Apostle doth here expresse one thing wherein this resemblance doth also hold to wit that Christ as head is the Saviour of the body thereby implying that as Christs dominion over the Church His body doth tend to and is exercised in procuring and bringing about the Churches good and salvation So the husbands authority and eminency are given him for the like end even to procure the good and safety of his wife in defending her from injuries 1 Sam. 30. 18. providing for her 1 Tim. 5. 8. directing her in things necessary c. 1 Cor. 14. 35. and therefore the wife upon this consideration also ought to subject her self seing the husbands power and authority over her are given for her good Besides those doctrines which the Text thus explained doth expresly hold forth we may gather these consequences from it 1. It is not sufficient that wives do subject themselves to their husbands from respect to their own peace ease credit or to any thing of that sort but their subjection ought to flow from the conscience of and respect to that state and dignity wherein God hath placed their husbands above them so that their personall infirmities do not prevail so much to make them despise them as the dignity of their state to beget respect reverence and obedience towards them for Paul enforceth such a subjection as floweth from this ground while he saith for the husband is the head of the wife 2. There is no society though never so strictly tied together with strongest bonds which can comfortably subsist and keep together for any space of time except there be different degrees of superiours and inferiours some to govern and others to obey in the Lord among them for the wise Lord did see it necessary so to ordain even in conjugall society of husband and wife who are so strictly tied that both are but one flesh See ver 31. and yet the husband is made the head of the wife 3. Christians ought to be of such an heavenly frame of spirit as to take occasion from things civil or naturall which do occur in their ordinary employments to ascend to heavenly contemplations of things spirituall which have some resemblance to these other things which are among their hands for the Apostle teacheth so much while he leadeth husband wife from the consideration of the union order and duties of married parties to contemplate that sweet union and order which is betwixt Christ and His Church both here and in the following verses Even as Christ is the head of the Church saith he 4. Husbands and consequently other Superiours have a speciall piece of the image of Christ put upon them in respect of their power and authority over their inferiours given them of God whereby both inferiours may be afraid to vilifie and contemn their authority lest they be therein found defacers of the image of God and they themselves also may be taught to resemble Christ whose image they bear in employing their state and dignity so as they walk answerably to it if they would have that submission and respect from inferiours which is due unto it for Paul maketh that eminency and authority which husbands have over their wives a shaddow and resemblance of Christs power over His Church even as Christ is the head of the Church 5. As the members
of Christs body are by nature lost and gone even dead in sin and children of wrath Eph. 2. 1. -3. So there was no way for their recovery but by Jesus Christ His becoming man and suffering death and uniting Himself being now risen from death unto them as their head that so He may bestow the influences of spirituall life with a right to heaven upon them here and at last take them to Himself in glory hereafter for he sheweth that Christ is become the Churches head that He might be a Saviour of his lost body 6. The dominion and power which husbands have over their wives is not tyrannicall rigid or soveraign but loving gentle warm and amiable and such as the wife may look upon as a mercy to her self as well as a dignity unto her husband for it is compared here unto that sweet and naturall power which the head exerciseth over the body and Christ over His Church who maketh His people willing in the day of His power and it ought to be employed wholly for the good and safety of his wife as Christ is the Saviour of the body Vers. 24. Therefore as the Church is subject unto Christ so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing THe Apostle secondly repeateth the exhortation as a conclusion from the former argument that wives should subject themselves unto their own husbands and addeth two things 1. The manner of this subjection to wit such as it may resemble the subjection of the Church unto Christ which is to be understood not in all things for wives are not to subject their souls and consciences to their husbands as Believers do to Christ trusting in Him for life and salvation but in some things only to wit so as they may subject themselves willingly chearfully lovingly chastly and dutifully unto their husbands for so doth the Church subject herself unto Christ. He addeth secondly the extent of this subjection and obedience even to all things which is not to be understood of all things absolutly and without exception Acts 5. 29 but all things lawfull godly honest and which are not forbidden in the Word of God even though they crosse the humour of the wives and argue little discretion in the husband who commandeth them Numb 5. 14 15. c. for nothing is excepted here but what is contrary to that subjection which is due to Him who hath commanded this subjection of wives to their husbands as Paul commenteth upon an expression like to this 1 Cor. 15. 27. Doct. 1. As subjection in wives unto their husbands is a most necessary duty So considering the inbred pride arrogance and self-willednesse which is in all the sons and daughters of Adam by nature it is a work of no small difficulty to get wives peswaded to give that hearty chearfull loving and dutifull respect and obedience unto their husbands which both the Law of nature and the written Word of God do require from them for to what purpose else doth he reiterate this exhortation and inforce it by so strong and convincing arguments Therefore as the Church is subject unto Christ so let the wives be unto their own husbands 2. Though there be much unmortified corruption in the Church of true Believers and a law in their members rebelling against the law of their mind Rom. 7. 23. yet God doth look upon them as true and loyall subjects to Christ in so far as with the Spirit and better part according to which God doth reckon with them they serve the Law of God Rom. 7. 25. and do groan after and long for the time when they shall be fully freed from the body of death and throughly subjected unto the will of God Phil. 1. 23. for while he saith as the Church is subject unto Christ it is supponed that the Church is subject unto Him and looked upon by God as such 3. The servants of Christ in pressing duties ought mainly to guard against that extremity which people naturally are most prone to fall into especially seing all the guards which can be used will have sufficient work to keep the heart from breaking over upon that hand for though there be some things excepted from coming under that obedience which wives do owe to their husbands as was cleared in the exposition yet because wives are more inclined to multiplie exceptions in this purpose than to diminish them Therefore he extendeth this obedience expresly to all things leaving them only to gather from the circumstances of the Text and other places of Scripture those few things which are excepted that thereby he may with one word cut off all unscriptural exceptions limitations and restrictions which imperious aspiring spirits impatient of the yoke are ready to bound and straiten this submission and obedience by Let them be subject in every thing saith he Vers. 25. Husbands love your wives even as Christ also loved the Church and gave Himself for it THe Apostle doth now exhort husbands to their duty which he first proponeth summarily under the name of love to their wives whereby the heart and inmost affections of the husband ought to be so inclined and disposed towards his wife as that not only he do wish her good but also endeavour unto his utmost to bring it about which is not to be so understood as if the wife were not bound to love her husband also Tit. 2. 4. But he presseth love upon the husband in particular because he is most ready to fail in this duty of love and to abuse that superiority which God hath given him over his wife by proving rigorous and bitter against her Col. 3. -19. Now this love enjoyned to husbands is not that common Christian love which is extended unto all Christians of both sexes as unto brethren and sisters in Christ Joh. 13. 34. but a speciall and conjugall love which ought to be extended unto none but unto a mans own wife and it includeth cohabitation with his wife and contentation with her love only Prov. 5. 18 19. a patient bearing with her infirmities and frailties 1 Pet. 3. 7. with a fatherly care to defend her 1 Sam. 30. 5 c. to provide for her in all things according to his power which either her necessity or dignity of her rank doth require 1 Tim. 5. 8. lovingly to govern direct and instruct her 1 Cor. 14. 35. yea and to cherish her ver 29. Next he inforceth this duty by two arguments The first whereof is proponed in this verse to wit Christ's example who loved His Church and from love gave Himself for it See upon ver 2. Which example of Christ's love doth not only inforce the duty as an argument but also point forth the right manner of the duty as a pattern In so far as the husbands love ought to resemble Christs to wit in the chastity of His love who loveth none to His Church Joh. 17. 9. the sincerity of His love who loveth the Church not for His but
Paul doth not condemn but approve this custom among men that no man ever hated his own flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it 6. As Christs example in His dealing towards the Church is a most excellent copie to be eyed and imitated by husbands in their carriage toward their wives and that not only in their love but in all those other duties flowing from love which they owe unto them So it doth concern both husbands and wives to eye this pattern much and to draw their motives and encouragements unto their mutuall duties from it as that which will much conduce to keep their hearts in a spirituall frame even in those performances and to prevent that carnal worldly disposition which the misguided care of performing such duties as the married-state of life calleth for doth usually contract for as he propounded Christs example for a motive to and pattern of the duty of love ver 25. so of those duties also of nourishing and cherishing which flow from it in this verse even as the Lord the Church 7. A husbands care ought to extend it self not only to nourish and cherish his wife in things temporal and which concern her body only but also in things spiritual and which concern her soul and therefore he would be circumspect lest under pretence of eschewing all suspicion of displeasure with her and of giving necessary tokens and evidences of his love and kindnesse to her in order to his outward cherishing her he do neither willingly neglect the care of her salvation or by fondnesse or lightnesse incapacitate himself to do her any good in that respect for Christ doth nourish and cherish His Church by taking care of and providing mainly for the souls and eternall state of His People and husbands are commanded here to make Him their pattern Even as the Lord the Church saith he Vers. 30. For we are members of his body of his flesh and of his bones HE giveth here a reason why Christ doth so cherish His Church where in stead of naming the Church expresly which the sequell of his discourse did require he mentioneth himself and other true Believers among the Ephesians under the pronoun we the Church here spoken of for whom Christ did give Himself being only made up of such And the reason is taken from that neer and strict union or that spirituall marriage which is betwixt Christ and Believers whereof that ancient marriage betwixt Adam and Eva was a kind of type and shadow as appeareth from the words here used which are taken from Gen. 2. 23. and were uttered at first by Adam concerning himself and his wife but are here by allusion to that marriage of theirs made use of to set forth the spirituall marriage betwixt Christ and His Church the tie and bond whereof is so near and strict that as the Apostle sheweth all Believers are members of His body yea not only of one nature with him which is common to them with all mankind but also as they are new creatures they have their originall and nourishment from Him even from His flesh and bones in so far as they owe the beginning progresse and accomplishment of their spirituall life to Christ His taking on of flash and His suffering in the flesh and by the vertue of those His sufferings they are quickned and fed and so are of His flesh and of his bones Doct. 1. Then do we speak and hear to our comfort and edification these truths which expresse the tender and warm care of Christ unto His Church when we make application of them to our selves and by a lively faith do enter our selves among these for whom He doth so care for the Apostle having in the preceeding verse spoken of Christs nourishing and cherishing of His Church applyeth that to himself and other true Believers among the Ephesians while he saith for we are members of his body 2. Then may we upon good grounds apply these generall truths unto our selves when as members of Christs mysticall body we draw our spirituall life and nourishment from that vertue and influence which Christ hath purchased by His sufferings in the flesh for upon this ground Paul doth substitute himself and other true Believers in stead of the Church and claimeth interest in Christs tender and warm care whereby He doth nourish and cherish His Church while he saith we are members of His body of His flesh and of His bones 3. There is no relation which Christ hath taken on toward His Church but it bindeth him to and accordingly he will perform all those answerable duties which men under these relations are bound to perform toward those to whom they have them for he giveth a reason why He did nourish and cherish His Church as a man doth his body and a husband ought to cherish his wife because he had taken on the relation of an head and husband to His Church while he saith we are members of His body of His flesh and of His bones 4. As true Believers have a twofold being one naturall and another spirituall so they have a twofold originall answerable to each of these In their naturall being they owe their originall under God unto their parents as being bone of their bones and flesh of their flesh as Eva the first woman did owe it to her husband But as they are renewed and born over again they owe their spirituall being not to the will of the flesh or the will of man Joh. 1. 13. but to the vertue of Christs obedience and sufferings in His flesh 1 Joh. 4. 9. for he saith not they are bone of His bones and flesh of His flesh as Adam saith of his wife Gen. 2. 23. to point that she did owe her naturall being unto him as being come and made of him but that they were of His bone and flesh to wit in their spirituall being as they were renewed and members of His body for we are members of his body of His bone and of His flesh Vers. 31. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and shall be joyned unto his wife and they two shall be one flesh THis verse in the literal plain and historical sense of the words holdeth forth the law of marriage binding all married parties in all times which was pronounced by Adam Gen. 2. 24. and approved by God Himself Matth. 19. 5. And the words taken in this sense contain the third reason to prove the former consequence ver 28. that seing wives are the bodies of their husbands therefore they should be loved The argument is taken from that law of marriage expresly declaring that for this cause to wit because the wife is bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh as the cause is expressed Gen. 2. 23 24. which is the same in effect with the cause given ver 28. even because she is the body of the husband to which this verse literally taken doth relate or to the thirtieth verse immediatly preceeding in
which is betwixt Christ and His Church for what was spoken historically of marriage is here applied mystically to Christ For this cause shall a man leave c. 3. As the Church of true Believers is the Bride the Lambs wife espoused already to Christ So never any man did more to purchase a Bride to himself than Christ hath done for His. He laid aside the glory which He had with the Father and became of no reputation as was mystically foretold in this history of the first marriage A man shall leave his father and mother 4. The great travel and trouble which Christ was put to for purchasing a Bride unto Himself doth not make Him regard her the lesse now when He hath her for He doth inseparably cleave unto her with most ardent and exemplary affection as was also mystically foretold And shall be joyned to his wife Vers. 32. This is a great mysterie but I speak concerning Christ and the Church THe Apostle concludeth this purpose concerning the spiritual conjunction of Christ and His Church here made use of to illustrate that near conjunction betwixt husband and wife with an observable acclamation that it is a great mysterie which word as it is usually taken in Scripture doth signifie a thing secret not obvious to every understanding and hid either in it self or in its cause and reason whether it be held out in plain terms or under the vail of some external sign or figure to represent it See 1 Tim. 3. 16. Eph. 3. 3. 1 Cor. 15. 51. Rom. 11. 25. 2 Thess. 2. 7. And lest by reason of his speaking all alongs of the bodily marriage betwixt husband and wife any had so far mistaken him as to think he called that a mysterie therefore he explaineth himself by shewing he was to be understood not of the bodily marriage but of the spiritual or that strict union or conjunction which is betwixt Christ and His Church Now he calleth this union a great mysterie because it is a thing hid in it self before it be revealed 1 Cor. 2. 7 8. yea and after it remaineth unsearchable by the light of reason how Christ now glorified in heaven can be one with us on earth and can only be acknowledged by faith Heb. 11. 1. Beside the bonds of this blessed union and conjunction are not naturall or bodily but spirituall even the Spirit of Christ Eph. 2. 18. and the grace of faith Eph. 3. 17. and therefore though the conjunction following upon these bonds be real Joh. 17. 21. operative Joh. 15. 5. and indissoluble Joh. 10. 28 29. yet the way of it is wholly spirituall and heavenly and consequently not so much to be searched into by reason what or how it is as to be believed that it is and improved for attaining and finding in our selves those blessed effects which do attend it where it is Doct. 1. That Papists have not ground from this place to make marriage a Sacrament properly so called is clear from the Apostle's own commentary whereby he sheweth by the mysterie here spoken of he doth not understand the bodily marriage but the spiritual beside that the word mysterie as we shew in the use of Scripture doth signifie a sacred secret not obvious to ordinary capacity and therefore every mysterie is not a Sacrament See 2 Thess. 2. 7. Rom. 11. 25. This is a great mysterie but I speak concerning Christ and the Church 2. The more a man doth attain to know of this mysterie of the mystical union and conjunction which is betwixt Christ and His Church the more he will be ravished with admiration at the unsearchable deepnesse and profundity of it so far will he be from thinking himself able sufficiently to comprehend it for even Paul who saw as far in this mysterie as any other Eph. 3. 4. doth stand admire and cry This is a great mysterie 3. As Ministers are bound to set forth to the Lords People that most near and blessed union betwixt Christ and believing souls and to presse upon them the study of the knowledge of it So both Pastors and People have need of much sobriety of spirit in diving into this subject not trusting to the quicknesse of their own wit nor judging of it by natural reason but resting upon what God hath revealed and made known concerning it and choosing rather to remain ignorant where he hath not revealed than curiously to search and pry further than is revealed for Paul while he is instructing them in this subject seeth it necessary to minde them of the profoundnesse of it this is a great mysterie 4. As we are ready through ignorance or inadvertence to mistake the right meaning and sense of Scripture So the Spirit of God speaking in Scripture hath carefully guarded against all such mistakes while he doth clear the right and genuine sense of a doubt some and dark Scripture by Scripture it self either in the same place or another for so doth Paul here while to obviate a possible mistake he saith But I speak concerning Christ and the Church Vers. 33. Neverthelesse let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself and the wife see that she reverence her husband HE doth here by way of diversion from dipping further at this time in that spiritual conjunction of Christ and His Church exhort both husband and wife to learn from that forementioned law of marriage a short sum of their respective duties and first that every husband without exception or admitting any excuse would love his wife as himself that is seing she is a piece of himself as ver 28. otherwise if the particle as were only a note of similitude comparing different things and making a mans love unto himself the rule of his love unto his wife Then every man's neighbours should be equally loved with his wife for every man is to love his neighbour as himself in that sense Gal. 5. 14. And secondly he enjoyneth the wife that she reverence or as the word signifieth from love do fear her husband the meaning whereof is that she inwardly acknowledge that degree of honour which God hath put upon him 1 Cor. 11. 3. and give evident testimony of her inward esteem in words 1 Pet. 3. 6. actions and whole carriage and especially in her loathnesse to offend him 1 Pet. 3. 2. Doct. 1. Though there be some latent mysteries intended by the Spirit of God to be set forth by some plain histories recorded in Scripture besides their historicall and literall sense yet we are not upon that pretence to turn the whole Scripture into an allegory as if no more were intended in those Scriptures by the Spirit of God but only to set forth the spirituall mysterie We ought to look upon the historicall and literall sense of them also and mainly and make such use of them as being so taken they will afford for Paul having shown the mystical and allegorical use of Adam's words doth divert from that
having shewen his charitable confidence towards the seduced people doth evidence how dangerous their error was notwithstanding by denouncing Gods judgment against their prime seducers But he that troubleth you shall bear bis judgment saith he 6. How the native and ordinary effect of error is to trouble the Churches peace See Chap. 1. Vers. 7. Doct. 3. But he that troubleth you 7. Though there were not a Christian Magistrate to inflict civil punishment upon seducers and those who by drawing disciples after them do trouble the Churches peace or though the Christian Magistrate do not make conscience of that which is his duty herein Rom. 13. -4. yet such evil doers as those may certainly expect their deserved judgment from God either here or hereafter to be inflicted either immediately by Himself Zech. 10. 7. or mediately by some one instrument or other Zech. 13. 3. for though there was now no Christian Magistrate to punish such yet Paul with much confidence affirmeth He that troubleth you shall bear his judgment 8. So just is God that when He maketh inquisition for bloud in His day of vengeance He will suffer no impenitent transgressor how subtil soever escape His most accurate search nor yet passe free from the dint of His avenging stroke who-ever he be for parts power or estimation for he speaketh in the singular number he that troubleth you to shew that every one and as it were apart and one by one should be taken notice of and shall bear his judgment whoever he be that is without exception of persons Vers. 11. And I Brethren if I yet preach Circumcision why do I yet suffer persecution then is the offence of the crosse ceased HE presseth the exhortation thirdly by refuting a calumny whereby as it seemeth his adversaries would have made people believe that Paul by circumcising Timothy to prevent the stumbling of the weak Jews Act. 16. 3. had declared himself to be of the same judgment with them in the present controversie And he answereth denying that he did urge Circumcision to be observed by the Gentiles at all Act. 21. 25. nor yet by the Jews in the sense of his adversaries and giveth two evidences of the truth of his denial First if he had preached Circumcision the Jews would not have persecuted him as they constantly did Secondly they would not have taken offence at the preaching of the Gospel or of Salvation through Christ crucified which is here called the Crosse or doctrine of the Crosse as 1 Cor. 1. 18. The truth of both which consequences lyeth in this that the great reason why the Jews did persecute the Apostle and were such enemies to his doctrine was his preaching down of Circumcision and the whole frame of that ancient legal administration under which they were born and educated Act. 21. 28. Doct. 1. It is the ordinary lot of faithfull Ministers to be subject unto slander and reproaches not only in respect of their lives Rom. 3. 8. but also in respect of their Ministry and Doctrine as if they were Hereticks for even Paul is reported of as a preacher of Circumcision which is supposed while he saith If I yet preach Circumcision 2. So active are heretical seducers as they leave no mean unessayed which may serve to confirm and establish their seduced followers if it were even to spread reports of their chiefest opposits that they are secretly and under-hand of the same opinion with themselves and that sometimes they declare their judgments to that purpose for so did they report of Paul as is here supposed If I yet preach Circumcision 3. The faithfull Minister of Jesus Christ though he be maliciously and basely reported of ought not to render evil for evil unto those who have invented or entertained such reports but to return love for their hatred and good for their evil labouring more to vindicate himself than to rub disgrace upon them whereby he shall heap coals of fire upon their head Rom. 12. 20. for so doth Paul while he laboureth only to clear himself to those Galatians among whom he was misreported of giving them the affectionate stile of Brethren And I Brethren if I yet preach Circumcision why do I yet suffer persecution 4. While we labour to clear our selves from false imputations or calumnies we had need to use much circumspection in declaring the matter of fact lest we fail in any one circumstance and so be found lyars while we go about to justifie our selves for Paul is thus circumspect while he denyeth not that he did circumcise any for he circumcised Timothy Act. 16. 3. or that he did ever preach Circumcision for he did so while he was a Pharisee Gal. 1. 13 14. but that he did preach the observing of it now as a thing necessary to salvation If I yet preach Circumcision saith he 5. A faithfull Minister neither ought nor will conceal any part of necessary Truth which he is otherwise called to preach though he certainly know he will incur hazard losse and persecution from men because of it for Paul knew he was persecuted by the Jews for his preaching against Circumcision and yet he preacheth Why do I yet suffer persecution 6. Neither is he to conceal any part of necessary Truth when the eminent hazard of peoples salvation call ãâ¦ã for the preaching of it though imbittered enemies should take occasion from his preaching of that one Truth to reject all Truth for Paul preacheth down Circumcision though the Jews did take occasion from his so doing to reject the whole Gospel for saith he Then to wit if he had preached Circumcision the offence of the Crosse is ceased 7. If men once place Religion and Worship in rites ceremonies and such externall observances the most substantiall Truths of God and duties of Christianity will not bear so much weight with them in progresse of time as the meanest of those for though Paul did preach Christ sincerely 1 Cor. 1. 23. and urged obedience to all the duties of the Moral Law Rom. 13. 8 9. yet seing he did not preach Circumcision he was persecuted by the Jews who placed Religion in such external performances Yea they reject and stumble at the doctrine of Salvation preached by him because he would not preach Circumcision also Why do I yet suffer persecution then is the offence of the Crosse ceased which implyeth that his not preaching Circumcision was the cause why they persecuted his person and stumbled at his doctrine Vers. 12. I would they were even cut off which trouble you HE presseth the exhortation fourthly by a wish that their prime seducers who troubled their outward and inward peace were cut off from communion with the Church by the sword of Excommunication whereby he sheweth both that their sin deserved to be so censured and that the good of the Church if her present distemper could have born it did require that this censure had been inflicted Doct. 1. The Lord Christ King and Head of His Church
he compareth the whole Church and especially the invisible Church of true Believers unto a City and sheweth that those believing Ephesians had a right unto all the priviledges and immunities of that city the chief whereof are freedom from Gods curse Rev. 22. 3. and a right unto eternal life Rev. 22. -5. And this they had equally with all the other citizens and free members of that City for the chiefest Saints were but their fellow-citizens In the second similitude he compareth the same Church unto an houshold or family and calleth it Gods houshold affirming that all of those believing Ephesians did belong to this houshold So that he doth hereby expresse a greater degree of nearnesse to and communion with God and His Church which they had attained unto than was set forth by the former similitude there being a straiter ty of familiarity and friendship between the members of one family among themselves and with the master of the house than is between the members of one city whether among themselves and with their Magistrates and Rulers Doct. 1. So apt are even good men to be exalted above measure with the excellent things of God bestowed upon them 2 Corinth 12. 7. that it is not safe at any time to think upon those things except our former misery and vilenesse be joyntly thought upon also that so we may be keeped humble for the Apostle while he is of purpose to set forth their excellent priviledges doth not obscurely present their former misery unto their view also by saying ye are no more strangers and forreigners which implieth they were once so 2. As it is not an easie matter to convince sinners of their lost and miserable estate by nature So it is no lesse difficulty when they are once made truely sensible of sin and misery to convince them throughly of these riches which are in Gods mercy and of that blessed estate which they are brought unto by Gods free grace in Christ for therefore the Apostle findeth it necessary not only to assert there was a gracious change wrought in them ver 13. but also in the following verses to shew forth all the causes of this most blessed change from which he doth here by an undeniable consequence lay down this conclusion Now therefore ye are no more strangers and forreigners 3. That we may highly prize and think aright of Gods mercy in Christ manifested to Believers we would look upon it both in the privative and positive effects thereof both in those evils of sin and misery which He delivereth from and those saving blessings whether relating to grace here or glory hereafter which He doth confer and bestow for so doth the Apostle here set forth the rich effects of Gods grace towards those Ephesians both negatively and positively ye are no more strangers but fellow-citizens 4. Though Believers be strangers in the world as to their outward condition some having no certain place of abode but driven from their own habitations 1 Pet. 1. 1. and all of them being disposed to look upon earth as a strange countrie and the contentments thereof as uncertain perishing and therefore not their own Heb. 13. 14. Yet they are not strangers unto but citizens of that city not made with hands even the blessed society of the Saints in which they live Philip. 3. 20. unto whose priviledges they have a right and shall at last be brought to the full possession of all its outmost blessings and immunities in heaven Joh. 14. 2. 3. for it is in this respect he faith ye are no more strangers and forreigners 5. The state and priviledges of Gods Church consisting of all true Believers are such as fitly may be represented by some great Incorporation or City which is a society of people joyned together under one Magistracy ruled by the same Laws enjoying the same common priviledges and immunities and strongly defended by walls and bulwarks In like manner all Believers are united under Christ their supream Magistrate and Head Eph. 1. -21. living under one common Law the will of God revealed in Scripture which is also written in their hearts by that one Law-giver Jer. 31. 33. enjoying one and the same common priviledges not only accesse to divine Ordinances but of Justification Rom. 8. 30. Adoption Eph. 1. 5. Sanctification Eph. 5. 26. peace of conscience Rom. 5. 1. and a right to heaven the inheritance of the Saints Joh. 3. 16. and all of them having Gods special protection Psal. 91. 1. yea and salvation for walls and bulwarks Isa. 26. 1. for this similitude whereby the Church is compared to a city is implyed while it is said Ye are fellow-citizens with the Saints 6. Though those who are federally holy and externally Saints See upon Philip. 1. ver 1. doct 5. are members of this City as it speaketh a society of visible professors Psal. 48. 8. yet only those who are inherently holy their natures being renewed the seeds of saving grace implanted and growing up unto good works only such I say are free members of this City as it speaketh the society of the Church invisible who enjoy immunity from Gods wrath and curse with an actual right unto eternal life for that the Saints only are free members of this City is implyed while he saith Fellow-citizens with the Saints 7. Whatever differences are among Believers as to their worldly condition Eph. 6. 5 9. their severall functions in the Church visible 1 Cor. 12. 28. and their different degrees of gifts and graces Rom. 12. 6. Yet all of them do enjoy an equall right to all those saving blessings of the Covenant of Grace the Charter of this Incorporation Isa. 56. 4. which are of absolute necessity to the life of grace here or of glory hereafter Psal. 84. 11. and without which none can be a free Burgesse of this City for he maketh the believing Ephesians fellow-citizens with the Saints even the chiefest of them as having the same right with them unto all such immunities and priviledges 8. As the whole society of the invisible Church chiefly is Gods own great houshold and family in a peculiar manner and is therefore admitted to a most near and intimate communion with Him such as a man hath with his own domesticks Rev. 3. 20. yea and is in a speciall way provided and cared for by Him 1 Tim. 5. 8. So whenever a man is reconciled to God by the bloud of Jesus Christ he becometh a member of this holy and blessed family and enjoyeth all the priviledges thereof whereof this is one in which it differeth from other families that in this houshold there are no mercenary servants but all the domesticks are sons and heirs Joh. 1. 12. Col. 3. 24. for by the houshold of God he meaneth the catholick Church affirming that those Ephesians upon their reconciliation with God became members of it And of the houshold of God saith he Vers. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets